|
Post by Bluedramon on Apr 5, 2015 19:48:09 GMT -5
My next ChalkZone fanfic. The plot of this is that Rudy, Penny, and Snap head to Chalklantis at long last, but when they arrive, they quickly learn that something isn't quite right.
Here's the prologue.
The view from the Chalklantis tower was simply amazing.
For miles all around, there was nothing but ocean. But not ordinary, plain ocean. These areas were filled with life. White, ivory-colored hills rolled all around, decorated by colorful specks that clung to the white surfaces. Tall, glowing seaweed danced, each emitting a light shield of some kind, engulfing the entire kingdom and shielding it from outside view.
Different animal life swam around here. Sharks, fish, squids, even some species never before seen. They often swam around each other, making for some really entertaining shows. Even the sharks joined in the fun, their colorful arrows plastered on their bodies making them stand out even more.
Despite being so deep in the water, light rays from the Day Zone sun still managed to come down. In all directions, rays of light shined on the ground, giving anyone who looked at it such a wonderful view. In addition to that light, there was also illumination from the tall, stalky structures located at strategic places, the rounded tips giving off a strong, yellowish glow. Tiny fish were attracted to them and they swam around like a swarm of insects.
But probably the most spectacular sight of all was that of Chalklantis itself.
Nestled in the center of all this colorful lighting and illumination and wild life laid a large cave-like structure. Round, with plenty of openings and spikes sticking out. Yet only a few openings had hatches that would open and close for visitors; most were covered by a bulbous, glass structure to prevent the water from rushing inside. These windows glowed, giving away the location if it weren’t for the shield protecting it.
On this particular day, one of the tower-like structures, a complete ring of glass going around it, had an occupant watching the scenery all around him. He had a look of apprehension on his face, his arms folded behind his back. He took in a deep breath and sighed.
This particular occupant was none other than King Zander, the ruler of Chalklantis. There was no mistaking the deer-like humanoid. Standing tall on two thin legs, black cleeved hooves touching the ground, his three digited black fingers flexing, each ending in a small, sharp claw, his deer-like face with dark brown eyes furrowed in concern, the tall, branched antlers stretching high out, bent at a slight curve. His crown, made of what appeared to be dry seaweed strung together on a lace, and his purple robes gave away his royal status.
All this matched well with his light tan fur, a line of white coloring the underside of his neck, chest, and body. His mouth and legs were colored dark brown, nearly black. Much of this was covered by the purple robe.
Normally, he would be sitting in his thrown room, going through the list of things that still needed to be done. But today, he had something else on his mind.
How long had it been since he had sent out the message? Too long. He had hoped to get a response by now. He had everything set up for the meeting. He had thought he would get a reply at this point. Yet there was nothing. He became worried, and he wondered if he should try to send out another message.
He flicked his pointed right ear, and he shook his head once. No, it should be fine. He trusted that they would get the message soon enough. He just needed to be patient. After all, it wasn’t like his kingdom was located in a on top of the ocean for all to see. Well....that was for the best, anyway.
He heard the tell tale signs of footprints approaching him. King Zander didn’t need to turn around to know who it was. A few seconds later, he could hear that familiar, slightly squeaky voice speak to him, an air of caution and respect surrounding it.
“Sire, are you sure this is a good idea?” He asked in a low voice. “I mean...sending notes to the surface? Getting his attention? Are you sure about this?”
King Zander turned to face the smaller zoner. The zoner in question was bird-like in appearance. A bronze beak jetted out from his face, looking sharper than any silverware King Zander came across. This was accentuated by his metallic feathers, razor-edged that the bird zoner could shoot out in self-defense. The zoner’s head was bowed deeply, showing a great deal of respect towards him.
King Zander gave him a small smile. “It will be all right, Kairos. I know what I am doing.”
Kairos’s flax-colored body gave a shiver. His bright orange eyes darted from left to right nervously, as if he was expecting an attack from out of nowhere. “How can you be so positive?”
At this, King Zander didn’t have an answer right away. He stared at his most loyal squire for a few seconds, pondering his words. He would be lying if he said that he didn’t have doubts himself. And yet, he still wanted to be positive about this. A single moment of doubt could ruin everything.
Besides, this situation was rather dire and must be taken care of immediately. He couldn’t do anything until they had arrived. It came with its own risks, and he was fully aware of that. But if he had to choose between which potential threat to deal with, he’d rather take the path of least resistance. The path that would ensure that everything was going to be all right in the end.
“We haven’t had outsiders here in a long time, sire...” Kairos’s voice broke through the momentary silence. “You are positive that this will be fine? What if they...”
“If I can trust what I see, then we’ll be fine.” King Zander reassured the bird.
Kairos lowered his head. “Understood, sire.” Judging from his voice, it was still clear that he was unsure of this whole business.
There was some silence in the room as King Zander reflected upon his decision. He knew that everything rided on this, and how he was going to prepare for it. Everything had to be perfect, and he had already gone to work getting everything ready. He couldn’t afford to screw this up. He didn’t want to imagine what would happen to him, and his people, if this went so very wrong.
He did his best to calm himself down before he got too worked up. He knew that they would show up. He had seen enough of them to know this. They were always so responsible, so willing to help... There was very little reason to think they’d ignore the message, or use it to their advantage and come get them. Besides, from what he was able to gather, they had always wanted to come down here, did they not?
It had been difficult deciding to allow some visitors back into Chalklantis. The last visitation hadn’t gone over well. He still had some nightmares about that. He had already agreed to no more visits and had put up a shield to render the land invisible so no one could find it. He had even concealed the kingdom in this well guarded, undersea cave, making monitoring of visitors much easier if need be.
But considering what had happened lately, he figured that it wouldn’t hurt to have some visitors for the first time in many countless decades. Not many of his citizens were pleased with his decision, but no one dared to question him. He had been a strong leader in the past. They had little reason to think he’d lead them astray this time.
King Zander soon broke the silence. “I know it was risky letting some unknown variables into our world, especially after..that time...” Kairos grimaced, clearly remembering what King Zander was talking about. “But....” He lowered his ears and sighed. He looked at the bird sorrowfully. “...Did I really have a choice...?”
Kairos hesitated for a moment. He soon shook his head. “I-I...I suppose not...” He licked his beak nervously. “I guess you really are desperate, aren’t you?” At King Zander’s glare, the bird zoner cowered, holding his wigns in front of his face. “Please forgive me, sire! I-I didn’t mean it!”
Immediately, King Zander’s face softened up. “You are forgiven, Kairos.”
“Thank you.” Kairos said, bowing his head gratefully. “You truly are a merciful king.”
Kairos was being a little overly dramatic, but King Zander decided to let it slip. After all, he had more important things to worry about than Kairos taking things a little too seriously. He raised his head up slightly. “I want you to go run through the drills again.”
“Again? I...” Kairos shut his beak as he realized what he did. “Sorry.”
King Zander pretended like nothing happened and continued on. “I know you’ve done this time and again, but this all needs to be perfect. I don’t want to leave a bad first impression.” He pointed a black finger out. “Now get going.”
“Yes, sire.” Kairos whipped his body around and took off in the air. His wings made shing sounds each time they flapped. Soon the sounds stopped entirely as he disappeared.
King Zander turned his attention towards the cylinder-shaped window again. He placed his hand against it as he looked out at the beautiful landscape all around him. It almost twisted his heart into shreds knowing that all this beauty was hiding the more sinister things that had been taking place lately.
He shut his eyes and sighed. He hoped that he had made the right choice. Otherwise, he feared for his kingdom.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Apr 10, 2015 19:49:05 GMT -5
Chapter 1: An Unexpected Invitation
Never before had Rudy been as excited as now.
Today’s trip into ChalkZone was originally just going to be routine. Nothing out of the ordinary. Just the usual fare of adventuring, talking with Snap and other zoners, discovering new areas. The same stuff, though yet not the same stuff. They had expected to meet up with Snap and get started on their usual exploriating.
But today had been different. They realized this the moment they had walked into Snap’s house and found that he had been very excited about something. They never saw Snap this happy before, and they immediatey rushed over to him to see what was going on.
What they had seen shocked them. It took them a little while to funny comprehend what had just happened, and what Snap had revealed to them. They thought they were dreaming at first. They thought that they were going to wake up soon and they’d come into ChalkZone and none of this would have happened.
But even after pinching themselves several times, nothing changed. There was no indication that there was anything fake about this. It...it was real.
They had been invited to Chalklantis. By King Zander himself.
Rudy couldn’t help but suck in a breath when he read the letter. The king was requesting an audience with them, and even directions straight to his underwater kingdom. He was hoping that they would come as soon as possible, and said that someone would be waiting at the docks for them at all times for whenever they decided to show.
Rudy and his two friends were stunned by this proposal. They all had wanted to go to Chalklantis so badly in the past. But sadly, they had always been foiled. Something would always come up that would stop them, forcing them to delay their plans. Even when they planned the trip for months, nearly ruined by Penny almost having to go to Spain all summer, it was unfortunately cancelled because other things came up.
It had gotten to the point where they had decided to give up on Chalklantis for a while. It wasn’t a decision they liked. But they were getting sick and tired of being disappointed time and again. It was frustrating how, even when they planned ahead of time, they wouldn’t be able to go to Chalklantis of some convoluted thing would pop up. It irritated them, and there had been a point where they ended up ranting to each other about their bad luck.
But now, things seem to be finally turning to their favor. Now they have a written invitation from the king himself, wanting them to visit. He had given them directions so they no longer need to worry about looking around the ocean floor to find it.
And the fact that the king had requested them... For some reason, Rudy felt this increased their odds of finally going to that lost world.
However, for this reason, not all of them were entirely thrilled.
Penny had reservations against the idea. Not because she didn’t want to go. But it was for an entirely other reason that she was unsure.
“Oh pee shaw, Penny!” Snap waved dismissively at her. “I don’t know why you’re so unsure of this.” He spread his hands out. “Don’t you see? This is an opportunity of a life time!”
“Well yes, but...” Penny paused for a moment. She bit her lip as she tried to think of what to say. “Don’t you think this is all a little...strange?”
Rudy and Snap looked at her in confusion. Neither of them could fully understand where she was getting at. What could be confusing and unusual about being invited by a king?
Well okay, so that wasn’t common. Still, neither of them could really see anything wrong about the king of Chalklantis requesting an audience with them. To Rudy, the king had probably heard of him and his heroics and he wanted Rudy to help him out with something. Or perhaps he just wanted to see the magic halk in action for himself.
Rudy, however, did not dismiss Penny’s concern. Looking at her face, he could tell she had some level of worry about the whole thing. It would be wrong to act as if her opinion didn’t matter. “What is on your mind, Penny?”
Penny furrowed her eyes with concern. “Rudy...don’t you find it odd that a lost king from a lost civilization would send a letter to the surface, directly to us I might add, and ask us to come down?” She looked from Snap and Rudy. When she saw she wasn’t getting an answer, she pressed on, “I mean, think about it. Chalklantis is considered a lost world. Isolated from society. Even many zoners on the surface doubt its existence.”
Rudy nodded his head slowly. Penny was correct on that detail. A number of zoners scoffed at their plans of going to Chalklantis, as it had been reduced to a fable. A fairy tale told to zoners as nothing more than entertainment. Rudy had wanted to believe it was real so badly, and he thought it would be fascinating to meet such an ancient culture of people, regardless of what the others said to him.
But that still didn’t help him understand where Penny was coming from. He was certain that she had a good reason for her doubts. He just....couldn’t fully understand them at the moment. He remained quiet and gestured for her to continue.
Penny looked a little disappointed, as if she thought he would understand right away where she was getting at. “When was the last time that Chalklantis had contact with anyone on the surface?”
Snap rubbed his chin thoughtfully. “I think it was probably hundreds of years ago.” He paused. “Definitely way before I was created. I think even before Barney and King Mumbo Jumbo.”
“Yeah, that’s what I heard, too.” Rudy said, raising a finger as he continued from where Snap left off. “They are both at least three hundred years old, and I think they are actually even older than that. Most zoners we’ve met don’t remember that far back.”
“Precisely.” Penny said.
This caused Rudy and Snap to look at each other in confusion.
“We don’t get it, Penny.” Rudy said. “Can you please just get to the point?”
“All right then. I’ll spell it out for you.” Penny cleared her throat. She raised up a finger, gesturing with it as she began to speak to Rudy and Snap, explaining to them exactly what she was thinking about the whole thing. “Since no one in Chalklantis has been to the surface in hundreds of years, and they have been out of contact for so long, then how do they know about us? How did they know where Snap lived to send the notes to? And why, after all this time, would the king suddenly be interested in getting to know someone on the surface? How did he even find out about you?”
Rudy paused for a moment. “Well...Maybe someone reported down to him and...”
Penny shot him a small glare. “How, Rudy? Remember, Chalklantis had been out of contact with the rest of ChalkZone for a long time. Exactly how would they be able to have anyone report to them without exposing their location? Most zoners still think Chalklantis is a myth! If there was regular communication, I could see it being possible. But...what are the odds of that?”
Rudy couldn’t think of anything to say to that. He let Penny’s words buzz inside of his head. Slowly, realization began to grow, starting from the base of his neck, curving upward and across the top of his skull.
Penny had a good point. Just how did King Zander know about him and his deeds? The letter indicated that he had heard a lot about him. But how could he if Chalklantis was separated from the rest of ChalkZone? How would he even know where to send the letters to?
He could now understand why Penny was so cautious about the whole thing.
Snap, on the other hand, had his own ideas. “I think you might be overreacting there, Buckette.” Snap said, pointing his hand towards the girl. Penny stared at him. Snap didn’t hesitate to continue. “I mean, yes...sure it sounds weird. But haven’t you ever heard of legends of your own Atlantis in the Real World? Isn’t it said to have high levels of technology far beyond what you have now?”
“Well, yes, but...”
“Then what’s so odd about Chalklantis having the same thing?” Snap shrugged his shoulders. “Maybe the king has advanced sonar or cameras or something because he and his citizens are curious about surface life and they are just too shy to come up. For all we know, Chalklantis had been attacked time and agin and they have just become wary of newcomers.”
Penny nodded her head slowly. “You might have a good point there, Snap.”
“I know I do.” Snap said with a playful smirk.
Penny then shook her head slowly. “But I still can’t agree. Something about this whole thing just feels too strange. Even if he had that technology like you said, why would he wait so long to speak to us? If he was so worried and if he had that high tech stuff, couldn’t he just send a zoner up here and speak to us through him? He could have gotten to know us that way. Instead of spying on us or whatever else is going on and...”
Penny stopped speaking at that point. She took in a few quick breaths. Her voice had risen in pitch a little. Rudy could hear the emotion and frustration dripping from her voice. Rudy had never seen her sound that worried before.
“I’m sorry.” Penny said softly. “I just...feel really strange about this whole thing.”
Snap shook his head, his facial expression that of disappointment. “I’m really surprised at you, Penny. Here we are, about to embark on a journey of a lifetime, and you want to ruin it by questioning our host!”
Penny glared at Snap. “It’s not that! I just...” She looked away, stumbling over her words as her expression softened up. “There’s just something I can’t shake off about this whole thing.”
Snap eyed her for a few moments. “Maybe you’re just feeling stressed out?”
“Yeah...maybe.” Penny said softly.
Rudy looked at Penny sympathetically. Things had been a little more stressful for her lately. She was getting ready for a contest that was coming up in about a week or two. Rudy couldn’t remember the exact date, but it was a contest to win a large sum of money. Penny wanted to win it for her mother so they could expand her mother’s vet clinic and hopefully hire some more help.
Things had been getting tough for the Sanchezes lately. More animals. More work. More stress. It was little surprise that as soon as Penny heard about the contest, she jumped at the chance to help her mother.
Rudy did think that Snap had a good point. Penny might just be more on edge lately because of what was happening at home. This gave even more reason for them to visit Chalklantis. Penny needed some time away from home, and going to a lost city may be the perfect mini-vacation that she needed to calm her nerves.
He hoped that Penny would be a ble to control her suspicions while there. He didn’t want the king of Chalklantis to become offended by Penny’s accusations, even if they were wordless. They were going to a kingdom. A monarchy. Things will be different. They must tread lightly.
He turned his head towards the ground as he thought about what his friends said. He could feel them staring at him expectantly, eagerly waiting to hear what he thought about the whole thing. They didn’t even need to ask him; just their looks alone were enough for him to know what they wanted.
After a few moments’ silence, he spoke. “I think you both have some good points.” He turned to look at his friends one at a time. He then focused on Penny. “I do think Snap is right. I think you are under a lot of stress lately and that’s affecting your judgment. It’s not like you to accuse someone we have never met of trying to wrong us.”
Penny lowered her gaze. “Yeah, I know...”
Rudy then turned to Snap. “But Penny also has a point, Snap. It is strange that a lost city would try to contact us, when they realistically shouldn’t know we exist. I also agree that if the king wanted to get to know us, and if he had the technology, he could send someone in his place without exposing his kingdom in case we were untrustworthy.” He paused for a moment, and looked down at the invitation. “All of this did seem to happen so suddenly. After all our failed attempts, it’s almost too good to be true for us to finally go there.”
Snap frowned for a few seconds as he processed what Rudy told him. From the looks of it, Snap wanted to argue back his point. He quickly stopped himself, however, annd nodded his head slowly. “Yeah, you might be right, Bucko.” He looked over at Penny. “I’m sorry.”
“It’s okay, Snap. No need to apologize.” Penny said with a smile.
Rudy added in, “I do think that some caution is necessary. But let’s not overdo it. It is best that we show the king proper respect, but not act as if we have something to hide. The worst thing we can do is offend the king.”
Penny nodded her head. “Yeah, I know that. If this king operates like any Real World one, then a single misstep is all that it would take.”
Snap smiled at this. “I don’t think you have much to worry about. We’re always careful!”
“Just be careful of what you say.” Penny stared at Snap, giving him a small frown.
Snap blinked at this. He raised his hands at his sides. “What are you talking about, Buckette? I’m always...”
“Speaking too fast of what’s on your mind. You are really quite bold in what you say, like when you told Rudy to bop Skrawl when he was trying to help him.” Penny shook her head slowly. “Out of all of us, I’m most worried about you screwing things up.”
Snap narrowed his eyes at this. He took a step forward and pointed a hand towards Penny. “Hey hey hey! Where are you getting this idea? Since when have I ever...”
Penny folded her arms against her chest. “Don’t make me give a countdown list.”
“Guys! Stop arguing!” Rudy rushed forward. He stood between his two friends, holding out his hands. “Arguing and bickering will get us nowhere.” He looked at his friends for a few seconds, glaring softly at thim. He then shut his eyes. “We all should be careful in what we say. Any one of us could mess this up.”
It was true. Although Rudy did agree with Penny that Snap was the most vocal and most likely candidate, he couldn’t rule himself out, or Penny either. They had never been in contact with many royals in ChalkZone before. They had little experience. They were so used to speaking freely with anyone, that it would be easy for any of them to mess up with the king of Chalklantis. And since they would be in his jurisdiction and not the surface, there’d be nothing their friends could do to help them.
But he didn’t think they should argue about this. It was just a waste of time, and they needed to focus on getting ready to go. Especially if they want to get there as soon as they could without any more interruptions showing up. After getting the invitation, Rudy did not want this chance to slip out of their fingers.
Not wanting to waste anymore time, Rudy said, “Come on, you guys. Let’s focus on preparing for our trip to Chalklantis.”
Snap nodded his head. “Yeah, that sounds good.”
Though Penny was still hesitant, she didn’t try to argue back. “When do you think would be a good time for us to leave?”
Rudy paused for a moment. Then he said, “That’s what we’re going to find out.”
With that, he and his friends sat down in Snap’s kitchen and started to discuss their plans for what they were going to do regarding Chalklantis and King Zander’s letter.
sss
It had taken a while for them to fully decide on what they were going to do. There were several disagreements on how things should be handled. Even the time of when they should go was debated, whether or not to go earlier or later. Snap wanted to leave as soon as possible. Penny wanted them to wait a little and make sure they were fully prepared. Rudy tried to mediate between the two, but it was hard for him to decide.
Eventually, they came to an agreement. They were going to leave for Chalklantis tomorrow morning. That was the best time for them to go. Not only was it a weekend, but Rudy and Penny were scheduled for a field trip that day. They planned to take full advantage of it.
Rudy and Penny had the brilliant plan of having their parents believe they went, while having the teachers believe they were too sick to come. It would be a little tricky to pull off, but they believed they could do it so long as they timed it right. It wasn’t like the school was going to call them to check on how they were doing anyway.
But they weren’t out of the woods yet. There was still something else they had to do. And that was find a way into ChalkZone without alerting the school or their parents to what was going on.
This took a while to figure out. They discussed it for much longer than any of them would have thought. Their heads began to hurt as they debated and discussed just how they were going to pull this off. Timing was everything. If they did one thing wrong, someone was going to find out and they might as well kiss their whole trip goodbye.
That was when Snap came to the rescue with an idea of his own. Since it was going to be a school field trip, he thought that maybe they could lie to their parents and tell them about how the teacher said that they were going to meet in a different location for the pick up, and just say that they got there really early.
Rudy and Penny weren’t entirely sure how well this would work, but it was the best idea they could come up with. They thanked Snap for the idea, and he simply grinned at them and commented how he wasn’t Rudy’s greatest creation for nothing. This got a brief chuckle out of the two kids.
Now that they had the plan figured out, they could begin to discuss what they would do when they got there. In whatever destination they chose, even after they figured out how to slip away without a trace or any evidence, they still needed to plan how they were going to go about going to Chalklantis.
Penny suggested that they go to the Wait ‘N Sea, around where Rudy and Snap were going to go that one time before Bobby Sue and her family showed up to take Rudy away to a wedding. Rudy and Snap agreed that it would be a good place to go to prepare for the journey. The water levels and the sand height was perfect for creating a submarine to get into to take them to Chalklantis.
At least this time, they don’t have to worry about Bobby Sue and her relatives. They hadn’t been heard from since Snap and some other zoners tricked her into thinking Rudy was having an affair with several other zoners. Rudy felt a little bad about having her hate him like that, but Snap reminded him it was either that, or he would be forced to marry against his will. Rudy eventually agreed it was for the best.
Now that they had a time and location set, the only thing left was to prepare. They didn’t know exactly how long they were going to stay, but they figured it would only be for a few hours. They still needed to bring some supplies with them, especially if they ended up staying longer.
Rudy drew Snap some food and water for the trip, as well as any odds and ends he might need, such as an extra outfit or two, some bandages and medicine on the off chance that he might need them, and whatever else he could think of without overdoing it. He made Snap a couple new briefcases for him to use. Snap promised to have it all packed up tonight so he’d be ready tomorrow morning.
He created a suitcase for him and Penny to use as well. He drew them both some nice clothes to wear in case they need to change. But he realized he wouldn’t be able to draw any medicine, water, or food for them in case they needed it. And they wouldn’t get much from eating the chalk variants. So they would need to pack things from their home.
It wouldn’t be easy. They would have to do this at night, when their folks were asleep. They would need to be as quiet as they can, and make a few sandwiches and pack some snacks for the trip. They would also need to take a few aspirin and at least two water bottles, tightly secured, in case they needed to quench their thirst.
Soon, that little problem, and all three of them would have their suitcases ready for the trip tomorrow morning. They talked to each other for a while longer to rehearse how they were going to pull this off. Only when they had the plan perfected and memorized did Rudy and Penny head off to bed, as well as Snap. They prepared for the day tomorrow.
sss
Rudy couldn’t believe how slow the night had passed. He must have woken up every hour, staring at the clock before sighing in disappointment and shutting his eyes. He wished the day would come faster already. Just how long did it take for the sun to rise anyway?
He was relieved when the sun finally rose. Even though it was a little early, he had immediately gotten out of bed to get ready. This gave him some extra time to place his suitcases in ChalkZone for Snap to hold onto, something that he had neglected to do before. He hoped Penny would remember. He was sure she would, though. She was smart like that.
While his parents were still asleep, Rudy made the crucial phone call. He spoke with the principal and told her that he wasn’t feeling too good and that his parents wanted him to call because they were too sore to even speak themselves. Rudy was surprised when the lie worked, and Principal Stringent let him go and wished him to get well. With that out of the way, he could now begin to focus on the other parts of the plan.
His parents were surprised that he was up so early, but didn’t question it. They just figured he was very excited for the field trip, something that Rudy didn’t attempt to correct them on. His mother made him breakfast. He gobbled it up quickly, complimenting his mother about how good it was.
It didn’t take long for Mrs. Sanchez to show up. Rudy immediately got up to leave, waving goodbye to his parents. He heard his parents comment about how excited he must be for this field trip. Soon Rudy hopped in the car, strapped himself in, and they were on their way.
As they drove along, Rudy let his thoughts wander. He had to admit, he was a little nervous about this trip. He had no idea what to expect. It was so exciting, and yet so terrifying. He could feel his body shake in anticipation. After all this time, they were finally going to Chalklantis.
“Are you two sure this is where the teachers were picking you up?” Mrs. Sanchez’s voice cut Rudy out of his thoughts. “I don’t see anyone here.”
Rudy took a look around and realized that they had arrived at their destination. The local library. Penny’s mom had parked in the lot near the door. She was looking around, her eyes narrowed suspiciously when she didn’t see anyone else here, besides other library goers.
“Oh yes.” Penny said quickly. “Mr. Wilter specifically told us here. They will be by soon. We just arrived a little early.”
“Oh I see. Well, I could stay with you kids until...”
“No!” Rudy exclaimed. Mrs. Sanches gave him a funny look. Rudy smiled nervously at this. He quickly realized what he had just sounded like. “What I mean to say is we can just spend time in the library while we wait for them to come.”
“Yeah, mom. We’ll be fine.” Penny said, trying to reassure her mother.
“Are you sure, Penita?” Her mother asked. From the tone of her voice, Rudy and Penny could tell she wasn’t thrilled with the idea of leaving them alone. “I don’t mind waiting with you.”
“Yeah I’m sure. We will be fine, mama.” Penny smiled the best she could. “Rudy and I won’t be alone for long. We’ll just hang out in the kids’ area while we wait.”
“Well I suppose so...” Mrs. Sanchez paused for a moment, furrowing her eyes as she tried to think of what she was going to do. Rudy and Penny watched her intently, keeping silent as they waited to hear her final decision. Then she gave a smile and nodded her head. “Well okay. I do need to get back home and take care of the animals anyway. They can’t wait that long.”
At this, Rudy opened up the vehicle door and got out. He turned around and looked over at Penny. He noticed she hadn’t gotten out yet. Her mother had leaned over and kissed her daughter on her forehead.
“Have a fun day at the museum, Penita.” Mrs. Sanchez said. “Take care.”
“I will, mom. Don’t worry.” Penny said as she climbed out of the vehicle and joined Rudy at his side. She waved her hand to her mother. “Bye!”
Her mother raised her hand to signal a return bye. The vet backed up her yellow vehicle and began to drive back to Penny’s place.
The two children looked at each other, smiling at one another. They needn’t say a word to understand what their facial expressions were trying to tell them. This was it. Today was the day. There was no going back now. They slowly turned around and made their way towards the library.
Heading inside, they were relieved to see there weren’t too many people inside. And those who were inside were too busy browsing for books, or reading books on the bean bag chairs or regular chairs or at the table to really notice them. The librarian wasn’t exactly looking in their direction either, his face buried in the newspaper.
All this just made their task easier. They simply snuck around the back of the library, moving through the corridors of books, making sure their steps were light, making as little noise as they could. They soon reached the back part of the library, were a small office with a computer and chalkboard were located. Normally this place was occupied by someone, but they had picked the right time and said person was on a bathroom break.
“We need to make this quick.” Penny said in a low, hushed whisper.
“Yeah, I know.” Rudy said, reaching over and opening the door. “This shouldn’t take long.”
Soon they were in the small office. There wasn’t a lot of room to move around. There were a few boxes, some toys, and several books on the ground. The computer area was covered in papers and the computer looked old and dusty. It was a wonder that they were even still using it. The chalkboard itself was pushed to the side and didn’t look like it was used at all for years.
Rudy whipped his head around to make sure he and Penny still had time. He then turned his attention back to the chalkboard. He reached over and he began to draw a portal. In a few seconds, the portal flashed and opened up.
As soon as he did, he and Penny stiffened up at the sound of footsteps. The person was returning. They looked at each other, their eyes widened in horror. They quickly rushed through the portal, causing it to wobble from the shere force. Rudy quickly erased it, nearly losing his hand in the process.
The two children panted heavily for a few seconds, unable to believe what had happened. Rudy could have sworn that he heard the door open just as soon as he stared to erase. He hoped that the person didn’t see anything.
Penny looked over at him. As soon as she caught her breath, she said, “That...was close...”
Rudy nodded in agreement. “Yeah...” Afther he managed to catch his breath at last, Rudy straightened himself up and looked in the direction where Snap was going to meet them. “Well, are you ready?”
Penny nodded her head. “Yeah. Let’s go.”
sss
Denny narrowed his eyes as he heard something from his office. He grumbled softly to himself. He was already having a rough day at work with having to do the stupid paperwork all the time. He didn’t need something else to be concerned about.
The medium sized man, slightly on the heavy side, wearing a blue button-up shirt and dark brown pants, his fingers thick and strong, eyes a near blazing green, his hair long and strawberry blonde, moved down the corridor at great speed without breaking into a run. He formed fists with his hands as he moved his arms back and forth, his eyes focused intently on the door to his office in front of him.
He did see small shadows stretched along the floor. This caused him to grit his teeth in annoyance. He knew exactly what was going on.
It was one of those brats again. He swore, they needed to make this library adult-only. He was getting tired of having to pick up after the kids. Putting things away back in order. Picking up stuffed animals and putting them back. Picking up their disgusting trash and throwing it away. Every day, it was the same thing. He was getting tired of it. And that wasn’t even getting into how those stupid kids treated him.
Well this time, he was not going to take this lying down. As soon as he got his hands on the brats that invaded his office, he was going to call their parents and have a stern talking to them about how they were raising their kids. Good children should be seen and not heard. They should be sitting down, doing nothing, not running around, screaming, throwing things on the ground. None of that.
“You little brats...” Denny growled, hissing through his teeth. “This time, you aren’t getting away from me...” He grabbed the door knob and swung it open. With a twisted smile, he cried, “Gotcha!” His smile quickly faded at what he saw.
Nothing. There was no one here. With wide, shocked eyes, he looked left and right, but saw no trace of any child.
He couldn’t help but get a headache as confusion wracked through him. There was no way he could have imagined that, right? He didn’t just think he heard a child. He knew he did. He wasn’t some deranged schizo. He knows what he saw and heard. Those brats must be hiding somewhere.
He looked over at his chalkboard, and noticed something was wrong with it. He could see some new dust marks. A swirl kind of shape, almost circular. The eraser had also fallen off the easel, landing on the ground not far. He never touched the chalkboard. He could feel his blood heating up. This was proof that someone was in his office.
Well, if those brats think they are going to get away with this, they had another think coming. He would find them sooner or later. He wasn’t sure how yet, but he would think of something.
He would make sure no child ever messed with him again.
sss
“I thought you guys would never get here!” Snap cried as he raced to join his friends. He wasn’t sure how long he had waited for them. The excitement of going to Chalklantis made him lose track of time. “Are you guys all ready to go?”
Up ahead of him, he could see Rudy and Penny racing over to join him. They looked pretty tired, but were otherwise smiling at him. It didn’t take them too long to reach him.
“Yes, of course we are!” Rudy said with a grin. “Did you bring our stuff?”
Snap nodded his head. He stepped aside and motioned with his hands. “I brought them here just as you asked me to, Bucko!”
Situated behind Snap were the suitcases. It hadn’t been easy for Snap to drag them here on his own, but he managed to do it. He organized the suitcases in groups. One was his, one was Rudy’s, and one was Penny’s. He even had a label on each of them so they knew which one belonged to whom.
“Great work, Snap!” Rudy said as he smiled down at his creation.
“Oh don’t worry about it, Bucko!” Snap said. It was hard to fight back the smile spreading along his face, stretching out his facial skin. “So how about it, Bucko? Work out that magic chalk and let’s get going!”
Rudy nodded his head. He reached into his pocket. He looked over and stared at Penny. “Are you ready, Penny?”
The girl hesitated for a moment. There was a brief look of doubt in her eyes. Then she licked her lips slowly and nodded her head once. “Y-Yeah. I’m ready.”
Rudy looked at her in concern. “Are you sure?”
“Yeah.” Penny said. “Let’s get going.”
Snap frowned softly at Penny. He could tell that she still felt nervous about the trip. While he didn’t really agree with her concerns, he did understand on some level why she was having them. It was always scary going to a new place. It was always wise to hae some level of caution rather than waltzing in as if nothing bad was going to happen.
He walked towards Penny. He stared at her silently for a moment. Then he reached out and placed his hand against her arm. Penny looked down at him in surprise. Snap smiled at her, gently squeezing her arm.
“It will be okay, Penny. I promise.” Snap said, reassuring the girl.
Penny smiled back at him. “Thanks, Snap.”
Rudy smiled at his two friends for a few moments. He then spoke up. “You two ready to go?”
Snap and Penny nodded their heads once and spoke in unison. “Yes!”
“Okay then. Let me get our ride ready, and we’ll be on our way!”
Snap smiled, feeling his heart swell in excitement. He and Penny watched in awed silence as Rudy began to sketch the submarine. As they did, Snap let everything start to sink in. In a short amount of time, they would finally be entering Chalklantis, a dream that he and his friends had been pursuing for a long time. It was still so hard to believe that it was now finally coming true.
This was truly going to be the best day ever.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Apr 10, 2015 19:50:54 GMT -5
Chapter 2: At Long Last
Rudy had spent a little while longer on drawing the submarine that he had intended. Perhaps it was the shere excitement of the trip. Perhaps it was the nervousness of going somewhere they had never been before. Whatever the cause, it resulted in him drawing a more elaborate submarine than perhaps was necessary.
After about a few minutes of drawing, working out all the details, adding in the features, Rudy was finally done. Smiling, he took a few steps back to admire his creation.
The submarine was a bright silver with some cold linings around it, made out of strong enough material to withstand the pressure of water. The shape was elongated, with a bulbous front made of strong, clear glass that allowed them to look out into the ocean. It was equipped with all the lights and digging supplies they would need. In the back were strong propellors that would push them through the water. It was also large enough to support them and their luggage they were going to bring with.
It was perfect.
Rudy drew a remote and pushed a button. This activated the side door. It detached itself and, with a loud whirr sound, lowered towards the ground, revealing some steep yet strong stairs.
“Let’s go.” Rudy said.
Working together, he and his friends managed to carry all the suitcases over in one trip, despite how heavy they were. Penny commented on how heavy Snap’s suitcases were. Snap insisted he only brought the essentials, but upon opening it, it was revealed that he had brought a ton more snacks. This earned him a quick glare from Penny, but Snap shrugged it off and stated that Rudy’s submarine could take anything.
Rudy was also surprised by how much stuff Snap brought and he told the blue zoner how he should have said something earlier. Although he didnt’ really know if his submarine could carry the extra weight, since he hadn’t counted on Snap’s bags being so heavy, he decided the only way to find out was to give it a try.
After he ordered Penny and Snap to take a seat, and after he heard their seatbelts click so they were secured in plae, Rudy went towards the front of the submarine, where there was a curved panel with many lights. In the center where he was, there were buttons, break and accelerator like in a car, and of course a steering wheel. He locked himself in place, turned the submarine on, and off they went.
The first thing that happened was a bunch of spider-like legs shot out from the sides. They cracked and tapped as they moved against the soft, sandy beach. It then walked forward towards the water. Slow, steady, side-to-side movement almost like a crocodile. But they were making good progress.
“Nice chalkin’, Bucko!” Snap said as he pressed his hand against the window. He looked down and smiled in awe at the mechanical spider legs that Rudy drew. “These should get us there in no time!”
“Although you could have just drawn the submarine in the water.” Penny pointed out.
Rudy smiled nervously at this. “Sorry, I didn’t think about it at the time.” He turned his attention back towards the front. He could feel the tip of the spider legs now touch the water. “Okay, we’re going in.”
Slowly, as Rudy continued to press down on the accelerator, the submarine moved itself deeper into the water. The cold liquid soon consumed the entire submarine save for part of the top. With a loud creak, the legs retracted, soon replaced by mechanical fins, which Rudy added for better steering. Then, with a push of a button, the submarine dove down. The water covered the top, and with one bubble popping at the top, the submarine was completely submerged in the water.
Slowly, they descended downward. The threed children looked left and right as they took in their surroundings. At first, there wasn’t really too much to see. They could see the light rays from above shining down on them, illuminating the water. Down much further below, there were dark spots from where the light could no longer reach. There were a few seaweeds and some swimming zoners. But other than that, not much that they didn’t already know about.
After a few moments of descent, it began to get a little dark. Upon Penny’s suggestion, Rudy flipped on the lights, making them bask in the soft, warm glow. With another switch, he turned on the submarine’s search light, which made it so much easier to see where they were going. Rudy pressed on the accelerator further, and, with a loud whirring sound behind them as the back blades spun around and around, the submarine propelled itself forward and they were on their way.
Rudy couldn’t help but smile as the submarine made its way forward at a steady pace. He didn’t know how long they would be underwater, but based on rumors of what he had heard, Chalklantis shouldn’t be too far away. It would be maybe at most half an hour.
But...this was provided if the rumors were true. Sure, all the zoners had always said the same thing about where it was. But perhaps they were false? Maybe it was located much further out? Or even on another part of Chalk Earth? Rudy bit his lip nervously at this. He narrowed his eyes in determination. There was only one way to find out. Besides, it won’t take that long to find Chalklantis, right?
“Oh boy, oh boy!” Snap called out in excitement. His hands were placed together and he had the biggest grin either the two human children had seen on him. “I can’t believe it.” He spread his hands out into the air. “We’re finally going to Chalklantis!”
“Yeah, it’s really quite incredible.” Penny said. Though she still had a slight apprehension to her tone, it was clear to both the boys she was still just as excited as them about this. “I still find it hard to believe we’re finally going.”
Rudy nodded in agreement. “Yeah... This is going to be one trip that we’ll never forget.”
As Rudy pressed the accelerator plate harder to move faster, he could hear Snap’s excited cry behind him, “Chalklantis, here we come!”
sss
“Chalklantis, we are looking for you. Where are you?” Snap grumbled as he looked left and right. He let out a soft sigh. “Rudy, do you know if we’re even close?”
“I’m sorry, Snap. I’m looking, but I am not seeing anything that looks like an underwater city.” Rudy turned his head from one side to the other. “I wonder if we might have passed it.”
“Or we could be going the right way.” Penny rubbed her chin thoughtfully. “But...it would be hard to tell.” She looked out the window again. After a few moments, she sighed and looked back at Rudy. “But you are correct. There’s no sign of any buildings here.”
Snap nodded. “Just a bunch of undersea mountains.” He mumbled softly.” He closed his eyes and pressed his hand against his forehead. “We’ve been searching for hours.”
Penny stared over at Snap. “It’s only been about ten minutes, Snap.” She held up her hand in gesture. “It’s going to take a lot longer than that to find this place.”
“Yeah? Well it sure feels a lot longer.” Snap stretched himself over the left arm of his chair. He didn’t care if he looked like a pouting little child. He just wanted them to be there already. “Wake me up when we get there.”
“Snap...”
Snap ignored the comments from his friends as he shut his eyes. He wasn’t really going to go to sleep. He just felt like resting his eyes because he was starting to get a headache. He had been thinking a little too hard on how they were going to get there. He had gotten a little too frustrated on how long it was taking. So perhaps it would be best if he tried to relax a little and enjoy the ride.
Rudy did design this submarine quite well. The ride was rather smooth. No bumps or jerks or anything. It was almost like they weren’t moving at all, a notion easily disproving if he looked out the window of the submarine.
He wished he could relax a little better. Perhaps his overexcitement about coming on this journey had made him a little impatient. He didn’t mean to be. He didn’t want to sound like those annoying brats on road trips, constantly asking ‘are we there yet?’. Yet, that’s exactly what he wanted to keep asking Rudy.
Are they there yet?
Snap forced himself to take in a deep breath, slowly exhaling. Getting worked up and upset about not being there wasn’t going to solve anything. Besides, he trusted Rudy too much to get this upset. Rudy would figure out where to go. He always did.
After a few minutes with no end in sight. Snap found himself lifting up his head. It wasn’t very comfortable laying down like this. And it only seemed to make his headache worse. He let out a soft groan and rubbed his head, leaning back against the back of his chair. He turned his head to stare out the window.
No surprise, they were still moving through the ocean. It was a pretty sight at first, seeing all the schools of fish and the sharks and seaweed, but it quickly became boring. That’s all they would see, amongst the rocks and the light rays. It became repetitive really quickly, making Snap wonder when they were going to find something different.
He opened his mouth to speak, but he paused. He didn’t want to annoy Rudy by asking him if they had arrived yet. He didn’t want to sound whiney. He was just going to need to pass the time doing something else. But what? What could he do in the submarine that could pass the time without being a disruption to Rudy?
Well, there was always that card game he brought with. Or maybe just chit chat. Penny wasn’t driving this submarine, so she was available. Hmm...but what to talk about? Snap let out a small, quiet groan was he was unable to think of anything that wouldn’t just increase his excitement for Chalklantis, which in turn would have increased his frustration of them not being there already.
“Rudy, did you see anything that looked different? Anything that would tell us if we were going the right way?” Penny asked, cutting off the silence.
Rudy shook his head. “No. It all looks the same here.” Rudy leaned forward, a small frown on his face as he scanned the land below him. “There’s no signs of construction or any buildings here. It all looks like rock and whatever else you’d find at the bottom of the ocean.” There was an air of disappointment in his voice. “I knew it was going to be far, but...”
Penny cut him off. “They never said it was going to be that close. Besides, what if we’re looking for the wrong thing?”
“What?” Rudy and Snap looked over at Penny in confusion. Snap wondered what she was talking about. They were looking for the right signs, wheren’t they? Buildings weren’t that hard to miss.
Penny folded her arms against her chest, her eyes furrowed softly. “What I mean is, what if we are supposed to look for something that isn’t noticeable? I mean, think about it, guys.” She looked over at Snap and Rudy. “If the citizens of Chalklantis didn’t want to be found, do you really think they would use material that could be easily seen? What if they used something more....natural, that would be harder to find to the untrained eye?”
“Hmm...you’re right, Penny.” Rudy’s eyes widened slightly. “We might have already passed it....”
“Or we are going to, if we aren’t careful.” Penny pointed out.
Snap paused for a moment at this. He rubbed his chin thoughtfully. Penny did have a good point there. He wasn’t sure why he hadn’t thought of that before. It made sense. The Chalklantians would indeed choose something less conspicuous if they wanted to hide their beloved city.
But this could pose a problem. If the Chalklantians did indeed create a camouflage for their city, that meant that he and his friends would need to work even harder to find it. Snap could already feel the pounding headache come on when he thought about just how long it was going to take. Surely, there had to be a faster way to...
Suddenly, Penny’s shrill voice cut through the air. “Rudy! Watch out!”
“What?” Rudy whirled around. “Oh no! Hang on, you guys!”
Snap and Penny immediately gripped the arms of their chairs as tightly as they could. They gritted their theeth as their eyes widened in horror as Rudy pulled the steering wheel back, the flapping of the fins causing the submarine to dart upwards suddenly, narrowly missing the underwater rocky spike that they nearly collided with.
Before, Snap couldn’t feel the submarine moving. Now, as they rushed upward, not only did he feel it, but he was starting to get an upset stomach. He rubbed his belly as he could feel his food threatening to come back up through his mouth.
Then, with a sharp turn forwards, the submarine was suddenly horizontal again. The force nearly knocked the three children out of their seats. If they hadn’t been buckled in, they would have been thrust forward. The submarine was hauled to a complete stop, and the children took in quick breaths to try to settle themselves down.
“Is everyone okay?” Rudy managed to ask between breaths.
“I’m fine.” Penny said.
“Same for me. I...” Snap put his hand over his mouth as he retched. He thought he could taste the remnants of his breakfast on the tip of his tongue. He swallowed, giving a shudder, and he smiled. “I’m all right.”
Wow, that was one crazy ride. It only lasted a few seconds, but the after affects plagued them for much longer than that. Snap could feel his heart threaten to jump out of his chest. He pressed his hand against it, feeling each thud, feeling it in his head. He could still feel the adrenaline pumping through his body.
Well at least it was over now. He and his friends could finally relax. He made a note to himself not to allow Rudy to turn his head away from the ‘road’ again. Next time, they might not be so lucky.
As Snap continued to struggle catching his breath, he turned his gaze down towards the ground, where he happened to notice something. He turned his head to one side curiously. It looked familiar, and yet, from this angle and distance, it was hard to tell if he was seeing things right. He unbuckled himself to get a closer look.
“Snap? What is it?”
He ignored Penny’s question as he moved towards the item on the ground. As he got closer, he recognized it as the envelope he had gotten before. The force of Rudy’s dodging manuevers must have caused it to fall out of his pocket. He knelt down and picked it up.
He reached inside and pulled out the pieces of paper. The first one was the letter from the king. The other one, however, caused him to pause.
It was the map to Chalklantis. Snap felt like slapping himself in the face. He couldn’t believe that he and his friends had failed to notice this from before. How could they have been so...so stupid?
“Hey Bucko?” Snap approached his friend towards the front. Rudy looked at him curiously. His green eyes moved down to see the piece of paper that he held in his hands. “I think this might make things run a little smoother.”
Penny, who had unbuckled herself too, walked forward. Her eyes locked onto the paper, he said, “Is that...?”
Rudy nodded his head as he held the paper in his hands. “The map.” He face palmed himself. “I can’t believe we forgot all about this!” He gave a nervous chuckle. “I guess we were all so excited to finally go that we...” His voice trailed off. He sighed and bit his lip. “Well we can’t correct the past, now can we?”
Penny placed the tip of her finger against her chin. She looked at the map that Rudy now held. After a few moments, she looked at Rudy. “You could draw a navigation system on this, can’t you? And then you could have it scan in that map and it could create a 3D map.”
“Are you sure, Buckette?” Snap frowned softly as he stared at the map. “This doesn’t provide too much clues to...”
“Yes they do. See these lines?” Penny pressed a finger against the map, causing it to wobble slightly. “These are contour lines. They help to indicate the height of something. The computer can easily use this to determine the gneeral structure of the land.”
“General?” Snap raised an eyebrow.
“That could work...” Rudy raised up his magic chalk. He narrowed his eyes softly as he looked from the chalk and to the map. He paused for a moment, as if to think of exactly where to put it. “Back up, you guys.”
Penny and Snap watched in silence as Rudy quickly sketched something up to the right of where he sat. Snap was always impressed with how quickly Rudy could draw sometimes. Sure, he wasn’t the fastest artist he’s ever seen. But he was still quite quick, which came in handy for situations like this. He didn’t know when the king was expecting them, but he knew it wouldn’t be a good idea to arrive too late.
It didn’t take long for Rudy to create the device that Penny suggested. Now present in the submarine was a tall, thin monitor with a slot where the papers would go for scanning. There was a touch keyboard floating in the air, colored green. There were a few lights that shimmered and flickered as the computer went to work after Rudy placed the paper inside. A few beeps and flashes later, the screen lit up, and now placed in there was a 3D model of the ocean floor as indicated by the map.
Snap stared at it in awe, as did Rudy and Penny. There weren’t too many details shown. Any animals or plants were absent, as were stray rocks. But the general structure was there. It looked almost like clay or a bad 3D model in cheap movies. They could see the bumpiness of the ocean floor, as well as structures that jetted out.
And right around in the middle, they could see a round, slightly spikey structure that appeared to be highlighted. Upon looking at the map, which was spat out, Snap could see that it was the same thing that was circled on King Zander’s map.
“That must be Chalklantis.” Penny said, noticing the structure as well.
“How far do you think it is?” Snap asked, staring at Penny curiously. “Would you be able to find out?”
Penny spent a few moments looking at the map. Her eyes scanned it up and down. After a few moments, she swiveled her head towards the right, and pointed. “According to that map, Chalklantis is that way.”
Rudy nodded his head. “Okay, get back in your seats and we’ll be on our way.”
Penny and Snap quickly did as they were told. As soon as they were buckled in, Rudy pushed his foot on the accelerator once more, and they were on their way.
sss
It was difficult for the trio look away from the unexpected beauty. Their eyes widened as they took in the sight all around them. Rudy had slowed down the submarine so they could all get a nice, long look at the landscape.
The shiny, ivory landscape, complete with colorful specks that glittered in the rays of the Day Zone sun, were quite a spectacle to see. Even from far away, they had seen it long before they even got here. The ivory land contrasted, almost painfully so, compared to the rest of the ocean floor they had visited.
The land itself was covered in glowing seaweed and tall, stalky structures looking almost like natural street lamps. This provided the illumination which allowed them to see this spot from afar.
The wild life was something to see as well. Schools of tiny fish swam around the lightbulb-shaped structures while sharks with colorful arrows swam around, a few of them circling each other almost like playful dolphins. The animals seemed drawn to this area, and it was almost as if they fed on light entirely.
Penny couldn’t help but smile. She kept herself leaned against the window of the submarine, her eyes taking in everything she was seeing. She wished she had her notebook out. She really wanted to write all this stuff down, perhaps add in a few sketches as well. She wondered if she and her friends were among the first top dwellers to see this gorgeous scenery.
“I don’t get it.” She heard Snap say. She turned her head to look over at the confused zoner. “If these guys wanted to be secret, why would they place these light things all around?”
“Well, I think this is just natural formation and they took advantage of it.” Penny theorized. “Plus, look at all these sharks. Most zoners wouldn’t come near this place if they saw those guys, even if they did happen to be friendly.”
“Hmm...good point.” Snap said.
Penny knew she could be wrong, but she also couldn’t dismiss the possibility. Many zoners on the surface were afraid of vicious sharks, just like humans in the Real World. The sharks here might be friendly for all she knew, but they could still be dangerous. They were still armed with razor sharp teeth and they could rip anyone to shreds if they got the chance. She theorized that the sharks were the main reason no one tried to come here.
But there was still something else.
“Where is this place?” Rudy’s voice was a confused whisper. “I...I don’t see anything.”
Looking out, they realized that, indeed, Rudy was correct. They were over the spot the map indicated, but they were met with nothing. Below them, there was nothing but ocean floor, colored a bright white.
Penny looked left and right to try to see if they had passed it. But as she looked from the 3D map, to the outside of the window, there was no indication of any bulbous structure coming out of the ground. She attempted to look at the shadowy formations to see if they would help, perhaps their own shadow. But no, from inside the submarine, they couldn’t look down and see the shadow. They’d have to get out. And with these unknown lifeforms around them, and without knowing how dangerous the light from these plants and rocks were, that would not be a smart move to make.
Penny stared back at the map, frowning softly. She could see they were still placed above where the king said Chalklantis would be. She realized there was really only one option that they could try.
“I can’t believe this. The map was a lie!” Snap shouted, disgruntled. He folded his arms against his chest. “The king sent us on a wild goose chase!”
“Now Snap... We can’t give up yet.” Rudy tried to sound convincing, but Penny could tell he was having some doubts himself. “Maybe we just need to circle around for a bit and...”
“Circle around what?” Snap asked, cutting him off. “Look around us, Bucko! Nothin’ but ocean! Do you see any structure like that...” He pointed at the formation that was supposed to be beneath them. “...around here?”
Rudy bit his lip. He looked left and right. “No... But..I know what it looks like, Snap...” Rudy tentatively moved the submarine forward. “But there’s gotta be an explaination..”
Snap rolled his eyes. “Yeah. The explaination is that the king is a big dou...”
“Snap!” Rudy cried before Snap could finish his sentence.
Snap lowered his head. “Sorry. But you have to admit. This is pretty fishy.” He motioned a hand towards Penny, giving her a sideways look. “Perhaps you were right, Penny. Maybe this was just a waste of time.”
Penny decided to speak up right then. She didn’t want this to go on any longer. If her theory was correct, then it was best they try it out quickly before they potentially upset the sea creatures around here.
“I have an idea.”
Rudy and Snap stared at her expectantly.
Penny pointed her finger down. “Try descending.”
Rudy blinked his eyes a few times. “What?”
“Are you sure that’s a good idea, Buckette?” Snap asked. “How is that going to help?”
“Just...please try it.” Penny urged Rudy. “I think it’s time we thought outside the box a little.”
Rudy and Snap looked at each other. For a few moments, they were silent, looking quite unsure of Penny’s idea. Rudy soon shrugged his shoulders. Not dismissively, but as a way to show that he realized that he might as well give it a go. Slowly, they began to descend...
...only to almost instantly hit against something soft. There was a loud wobble sound, almost like rubber, and soon, they were stuck.
Snap’s wide eyes darted left and right. “Hey..what’s going on?”
“Just as I thought...” Penny whispered softly. “There’s an invisible shield.” She looked at the others, her eyes filled with realization. “That’s why we didn’t see it!”
“That’s all fine and good. But...” Rudy gritted his teeth as he pushed against the accelerator. There were a few rumbles, but they still weren’t moving. “How are we going to get out of here?”
“I...” Penny realized she hadn’t thought quite that far. She placed a hand against her head. “Oh...”
“Try descending, she says.” Snap grumbled. Penny shot him a glare.
Rudy tried to stay positive. “I’m sure we can...”
Suddenly, they felt a few quick rumbles rippling through the submarine. They were very short bursts, and, as Penny felt them, they seemed to be going in some kind of distinct pattern. She couldn’t quite identify it yet.
“What the...?” Snap looked all around. “What’s happening now?”
Rudy paused for a moment. “This feels familiar...”
Penny widened her eyes in realization. “It’s morse code!” She looked back at her friends. “They must be trying to contact us!”
“What are they trying to say?” Asked Snap.
Penny was a little rusty on morse code, but she decided to give it a try anyway. She held herself still and shut her eyes as she felt each ripple. She searched her mind as she tried to remember what each individual quick ripple was trying to indicate. She tried to ignore the headache she was getting as she tried to concentrate on deciphering the message.
After a few moments, she felt she got the gist of the message. She had missed some of the words, but she did get enough to know about what was being asked of them. She waited for a few moments to fully process the message before relaying the general idea of it to her friends.
“They are asking for identifcation, and if we don’t respond quickly, they will shoot.” Penny said.
This caused Snap to flinch. “Oy caloy, they don’t fool around, do they?”
Rudy said, “How are we going to reply to them?”
“Maybe you could do that thing from before? Try to escape? I think that causes some rumbles.” Snap suggested. “Maybe they detect things in the shield?”
“Snap is right. You could cause some return rumbles in a specific pattern, and it would allow us to make a return message in morse code.” Penny said. Upon seeing Rudy’s expression, she added, “Please..just try. I already have a return message in mind. Just follow my instructions and we should be okay.”
“That doesn’t sound reassuring...” Snap said nervously. “But...well it’s all we can do. We can’t just leave.”
“All right then, Penny. Give me the instructions.”
“Are you ready?” Penny asked. She waited until Rudy nodded his head confidently before she continued. “All right then. Here we go...”
sss
“Wow...It’s so pretty.” Snap said.
“Yeah... I wonder how long it took them to build this place. And how.” Penny added.
Rudy remained quiet as he focused on following the path that was given to them. But despite his quietness, he wasn’t immune to the beauty that was all around them. He had to admit, his friends were right. This was quite a nice place here.
After they had succesfully delivered the message, the force field around them had been weakened, allowing them to come in. They were then contacted via the radio and told very specific instructions on where to go. Rudy was to follow them to the letter, otherwise he could get lost or end up in less than pleasant locations. The person on the radio didn’t elaborate, but they didn’t need to for Rudy and his friensd to understand.
Once they were past the force field, they could see the bulbous, rocky formation below them, with spiky towers shooting up, and some exposed, glassy areas with illumination coming off of them. It was as if someone took a large stone, placed thick, bright stickers on, and dropped it in the water, and it got impaled somehow.
They moved in closer towards one of the bulbous structures. As they got closer, they could see what appeared to be a black line spreading in the middle. Soon, the two sides began to move outward, allowing them just enough room to squeeze past. Soon they were inside, the door shutting behind them.
Now they were moving along the tunnels. They were windy and there were many places to go. It was no wonder the zoner on the radio wanted them to follow their specific instructions. It was like a maze in here. Rudy wondered if this was some kind of defense in case someone managed to get inside.
Some areas of the tunnels were clear, and it allowed them to see inside. Rudy and his friends couldn’t help but be in awe as they looked at the landscape below them. They were suspended up high, near the ‘roof’ of this place, looking down below upon the land. It was kind of like being in a factory and walking on suspended cat walks high above and looking down. As they moved through the tunnel, their eyes looked left and right as they took in the sights all around them.
Down below, they could see what appeared to be part of a forest. It was sort of similar to the Mumbo Jumbo Jungle, but it was decorated with trees they hadn’t seen before. Orange trees with gold rings on the trunks. Tall, blue grass that seemed to almost sway, despite there being no wind down here. Gigantic flowers, tall vines with spikes at the end of them, and cool, refreshing water reflecting rainbowy colors completed the exotic image.
What excited them more was that this was just a small taste of Chalklantis. They knew that, very soon, they were about to see more wonders of this place. They could only imagine what else this place had in store for them.
Soon, after another turn or two, they could see a brighter light up ahead. The water levels in this area started to shrink the further they went down. Soon, they popped out of the surface of the water. At first, their view was a little wobbly due to the water. After it cleared in a couple of seconds, they could see a sandy beach up ahead, a wooden dock set over it with a ladder that they could use.
Rudy moved the submarine closer, using great care and caution as he did so. He managed to position the submarine just in front of the ladder. It took him a few seconds to make the submarine as still as possible. But even his best efforts caused it to wobble a little in the water.
Rudy and his friends got out of the submarine through the top hatch. They walked carefully over, trying to keep themselves steady with the submarine wobbling all around underneath them. They grabbed onto the ladder one by one and climbed up.
Once they were on the deck, they were immediately greeted by what appeared to be a flax-colored bird with a bronze beak and metal wings. Rather than looking overly friendly like they were used to, he behaved in a more official way. Cold, but not necessarily standoffish.
“Hello. You must be Rudy Tabootie and Penny Sanchez.” The bird said to them.
“And Snap White!” Snap called out.
The bird zoner nodded his head slowly. “Yes. Quite.” He placed a hand against himself. “My name is Kairos. I am to escort you to the king’s throne room.” He raised his head up straight, and motion for them to follow. “Come along now.”
Rudy narrowed his eyes slightly. He was a little annoyed at how dismissive he sounded to Snap. He didn’t say anything, however, as he might end up making things worse. He and his friends did the only thing they knew to do that wouldn’t have caused any problems.
They obeyed Kairos and they followed.
Rudy quickly forgot his anger as they went further down the dry tunnel, and soon entered the interior dome that contained Chalklantis. He and his friends had to give pause, unable to believe the shere beauty that was all around them.
Chalklantis was an underground cave. All around them, they could see the typical cave-like structures, like stalagmites and stalacties. Here, they almost seemed decorative, and there was a shiny texture to them. They could see various plants, many foreign and never before seen. They could see different landscapes in the distance, though save for a few small things like green and some tall mountains, they couldn’t get a full sense of what they looked like. But they could tell it was beautiful.
In the immediate area, as they walked along the golden, sparkly path, they could see some housing structures around them, along with what appeared to be a few stores. They were absolutely gorgeous, with intricate detail and looked as if they had been very hard to create, even if done by a creator.
In addition to the buildings, there was a tall fountain spouting water, the structure looking like a griffin jumping out of a pool of water trying to catch a fish. There appeared to be street lamps along the path, and when they took a closer look around them, they were colored differently. Rudy guessed that they signified location, which made sense. He and his friends were walking along yellow lights, and in the distance further ahead, this color gradually changed to purple.
He and his friends could see some zoners going about their business. The zoners hardly paid attention to them as they seemed too busy trying to work out deals and batering and chatting and having fun. All of the zoners were wearing some kind of robe, most of them white with very few variations. The zoners themselves were still varied, but much less so than on the surface. Humans, and almost everything non-human was a mythical creature or monster of some kind.
It was then that Rudy realized that the whole theme of this place appeared to be greek. The designs, the species the zoners were, the robes or whatever they were called, they all reminded him of what he and Penny learned about Greece. He realized that this made sense. Atlantis was a greek myth, wasn’t it? So having Chalklantis be modeled after that greek style was a logical step.
He and his friends were still taken aback by the fact that they had even arrived here. And it was more beautiful than they could imagine. The architecture, the buildings, the plants, everything was exceeding what they had thought they would find. Indeed, months of planning and imagining wouldn’t have prepared them for something like this.
Now they were here, the first surface dwellers ever to come here in such a long time. It was still so hard to believe.
Soon, they stopped and stared out ahead of them.
They had arrived at the palace. They craned their heads back to get a good look.
The palace was mostly white and made of marble. There were some splotches of other colors mixed in, but they were faint and not too noticeable unless they peered very closely to it. Pillars formed around, helping to hold up large portions of the palace. There were no doors on the outside; there was simply a few pathways to get inside, each guarded by a large, burly boar zoner.
Following Kairos’s command, they began to walk up the staircase. The steps were a little tell, and made of shiny marble, a little darker and dimmer than the palace itself. It was so clear and reflective that they could see themselves as they walked up. It didn’t take them too long to reach the top. Rudy, Penny, and Snap had to stop and try to catch their breath.
“You three are to remain here.” Kairos said, the authoritive tone never wafering from his voice. “I will go alert the king to your presence. I will come back and fetch you when he gives the order. Understand?”
“Yes.” Rudy said, nodding his head slowly. “We’ll wai..”
“Good.” Kairos immediately turned around and began to walk away. Not another word was spoken from him and soon he disappeared down into the palace.
“Yeesh, what a creepazoid.” Snap muttered under his breath.
“Now, Snap. We’re in the presence of loyalty. We can’t expect them to be super friendly to us.” Penny said
“Yeah, well...” Snap folded his arms against his chest. “He coulda been a little nicer about it.”
Rudy remained silent as he watched the bird zoner leave them. He couldn’t lie. He was a little peeved himself at how abruptly the bird zoner had left them. But at the same time, he didn’t want to judge him too quickly. After all, they had just met, and he was a royal zoner after all. He tried not to focus too much on his anger of the zoner, and tried to shift it towards enjoying his time here.
He had to wonder what the king was like. He also wondered just what the king wanted him and his friends here for. He felt his heart clench if there was a possibility of an emergency. Well, if that was the case, he had his trusty magic chalk with him. Whatever problem this place might be facing, if that’s the reason the king called them, he would be able to fix it.
A few moments later, he and his friends watched as Kairos returned.
“Come this way now.” Kairos ordered them. With that, he began to escort them into the palace.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Apr 10, 2015 19:52:32 GMT -5
Chapter 3: Meeting The King
The view inside the castle was absolutely incredible. Whoever had built this, or designed it, sure had good taste. The trio couldn’t stop looking left and right to take in the sights all around them.
The interior had a very tall roof, which made the place look much more expansive than it really was. There were no windows; just decorative empty holes high above, each forming a different, unique symbol. The floors were white and polished, and had the same colorful sparks to them as the stuff outside, which made the place look much newer than it really was.
The place had lots of straights and soft curves. The walls went straight up and had a curved edge near the top most of the time. There was the occasional sharp turn, but it coincided with everything else and didn’t feel very out of place. They could see there were some upper levels of this place, and what appeared to be spiral marble staircase would take them up there.
There were no light bulbs to be seen. Instead, the rocks that made this building appeared to glow themselves. They gave off enough light for illumination. And at the same time, they didn’t seem to be too overbearing. Their eyes weren’t hurting as they looked around.
Several painted portraits of past kings were on the wall. All of them appeared to be some kind of two-legged deer. It was hard to tell if these were actual kings, or if they just came with the design.
There were several zoners that moved about, most of them appearing to be servants. None of them wore any clothes, and the only thing that revealed to them being servants were black bands around their wrists. This didn’t seem like a greek thing and was probably something the zoners, or the creator themselves, came up with.
The trio did their best not to walk into any of the servants. A few of them stopped to look at them. Some had worried expressions. Others were merely curious. It wasn’t easy dodging them because there were so many hallways connecting into this large room and the servants seem to be coming from everywhere.
Kairos, on the other hand, carried himself high with a strong sense of pride. He did not stop for any servant, nor did he even care to notice them, let alone speak a word. The servants near him lowered their heads and averted eye contact, as if they were worried that they might offend him otherwise. Kairos didn’t bother to answer them back with any acknowledgement and just continued on his way to the throne room.
Rudy didn’t really like this kind of behavior. Not being used to royalty, Rudy couldn’t help but deem it rude to be so dismissive of the servants like that. It was bad enough that he didn’t seem to be treating him and his friends well. But did Kairos really treat members of the very palace he lived in this way?
He sighed softly. Well he and his friends did know how different things were going to be. He just wasn’t as prepared as he thought he was. His mind was still used to the friendly, outgoingness of the zoners back in ChalkZone City. This kind of behavior was still...rather foreign to him.
He did his best to keep quiet. He looked to his friends. He was relieved to see that they weren’t talking either. They were trying to distract themselves with the beauty of this place. That was probably the only thing keeping at least Snap from saying something.
“We are almost there.” Kairos said abruptly. “Be prepared.”
Rudy and his friends nodded their heads in response. Upon hearing Kairos say this, they took a good look at where they were headed.
Up ahead, they could see they were headed towards the middle hallway. The shape was quite squarish, different from the others. This likely signified its importance. On the opposing walls at the entrance, they could see what appeared to be engraved, gold hippogriffs, their mouths wide open and snake-like tongues slithering out. Their eyes were red, made out of some kind of red jewel.
As they entered the hallway, they noticed several dark purple flags with various pale purple symbols. It was difficult to tell what they meant. The ceiling above them was purple as well, and the walls appeared to be tainted a pale purple, much lighter than the symbols themselves. The trio again wondered if this was Greece-inspired or something that was made up due to a lack of full understanding of this place.
Soon they reached a large opening in front. The presence of something sparkling on the edges told them that the doors were present; they had just been opened up wide. At the very edge, there was a bright purple carpet with red outlining. They soon stepped on it and they entered the throne room.
Rudy looked left and right as his eyes registered the area. It was more rounded, like everywhere else, except the ceiling was even straighter and sharper-looking than other places they had seen. Decorative pillars with swirling marks lined the edge of the room. There were various seats made out of white stone where his higher ups likely sat when dealing with kingly duties. Huge paintings hung on the walls everywhere, each depicting something increasingly odd and wondrous.
And in the middle, on a raised ledge with a few small steps, surrounded by silver and purple statues of deer, sat the king.
The throne chair was incredibly tall, almost ridiculously so. The throne was gold with some silver and purple for the cushions. It had no arms for it, which caused anyone sitting in it to have to rest their arms at the sides.
The king himself was dressed in a purple robe and a green plant-like crown was fitted over his head. An olive branch it almost looked like, except it bore some resemblance to the seaweed they had seen outside. Rudy could have sworn it had a slight glow to it as well.
The king’s deer-like face regarded them with an emotion that Rudy could not identify. The king didn’t seem hostile, but there was something about him that made him and his friends approach with caution. Even though the king was resting his head on one of his hands, his dark-colored mouth curved into a smile, that did little to reassure them.
Even Kairos himself was nervous. The previously standoffish and prideful zoner now adopted a more hesitant and apprehensive posture. His hands, if they could be called that, came together, the metal wing feathers scraping against each other slightly. His head was lowered and any calm, stoic expression was gone, replaced with a look of respect and uncertainty.
Seeing the bird zoner like this prompted Rudy, Penny, and Snap to also lower their heads to make themselves appear less threatening to the king. The last thing they wanted to do was get themselves in trouble with the highest authority of this land.
Soon they were positioned at the base of the steps leading up to the king. Upon Kairos’s gesture, they all went down on one knee. They bowed their heads even lower, keeping their gaze towards the crown and avoiding eye contact.
Kairos lifted up his head and motioned towards them. “Here they are, sire.”
“Excellent. Thank you, Kairos.” King Zander waved his three-fingered hand towards them. “You are dismissed.”
“Yes, sire.” Kairos said, his voice laced with caution and respect. He backed away, keeping his head low. The bird zoner quickly left, leaving Rudy, Penny, and Snap alone with the king.
Rudy couldn’t help but feel intimidated by this. Here they were, bowing before the king of Chalklantis. It was exhilarating. It was terrifying as well. These few seconds were quite precious. King Zander could say anything and it would fly with the people here. These few seconds were probably the scariest moments of his life, as well as his friends’.
There was some silence. No one said a word. Rudy wanted to so badly. But he refrained from doing so. He did not want to speak out of place, knowing the possible consequences of doing so. Even Snap, who had the hardest time being quiet out of all of them, managed to hold his tongue.
“Rudy Tabootie. Penny Sanchez. And...Snap White.” The king spoke, his voice somehow emotionless and yet filled with emotion at the same time. “I am pleased to see that you finally answered my call for you.”
“Finally? How long have you waited?” Snap blurted out, causing Rudy and Penny to shoot glares at him.
King Zander didn’t seem to mind Snap’s outburst. “That..is not important right now.” The king brought his hands together. His black fingers tapped against one another. “We have much to talk about.”
At this, Penny had worked up the courage to speak. “Why have you called us here?”
This caused Rudy to suck in a deep breath, his eyes widening in horror. He wasn’t sure if they were allowed to speak freely like that to the king. Even though they were called here, he wasn’t sure if they had any right to outright ask the king what he wanted.
Cautiously, Rudy looked upwards to see the king’s face. Thankfully, there didn’t appear to be any sign of anger in his eyes, nor did it look like he was about to punish Penny for speaking. Instead, Penny’s question caused King Zander to close his eyes softly and lower his gaze. His facial furthers contorted into a look of concern. This caused Rudy to glance at his friends nervously. They all wondered just what was on the king’s mind.
“I will admit I called you on important business.” King Zander said after a few moments’ silence. “You see, I urgently need your help on something.”
At this, Rudy found himself straightening up without thinking. He didn’t catch Penny and Snap’s nervous expressions as he did this. “What do you need help with? I’ll be glad to offer you assistance.”
Rudy’s eyes bulged as he realized what he did. He immediately lowered himself down and turned his face away. He didn’t dare look up at the king’s face. Had he insulted him somehow?
But King Zander didn’t lift a finger towards him. “I am glad to hear that. I have heard of how helpful you are to others, Rudy Tabootie. I see your reputation precedes you if you are willing to come all this way to help someone you never met.”
Rudy wasn’t sure how to take that comment. He simply kept his head low and listened as the king spoke further.
“I know all three of you are wondering why I called you here. I do not think this is the right place to speak about it, however.” The king said.
“Why not?” Penny asked in a soft, cautious voice.
“I would feel much better if we spoke at the dinner table.” King Zander said. His smile spread slightly. “I think it would be easier to discuss such manners there. I can have my servants prepare a feast for us and...”
“Actually, that wouldn’t be a good idea.” Penny interjected. She winced at the king’s expression and turned her head away. She continued, treading on very light ground. “It’s...not that we aren’t gracious towards your offer or anything. It’s just...” Penny paused for a moment, as if trying to find the words to say.
“We can’t eat chalk.” Rudy finished for her. “We are humans. Chalk food will do nothing for us.”
King Zander furrowed his eyes for a moment. “Ah...I see. I hadn’t thought of that. We never had humans visit here before, so this is all quite...different.”
sss
Snap remained silent as he listened to the conversation. There had been a few times when he wanted to speak up again. But, fearing that he would nearly ruin everything, he kept quiet.
He couldn’t help but get a little flustered with this king. Despite his seemingly friendly demeanor, there was just something about him he didn’t like. He wanted to chalk it up, no pun intended, to the fact that he and his friends weren’t used to more ‘realistic’ royalty like this. King Mumbo Jumbo didn’t exactly act like any king he had heard of before, and he was one of the very few kings they met. So it was likely the lack of experience that got him.
Yeah, that was probably it. Snap felt he would do better if he had gotten more practice ahead of time. He had been so excited, he didn’t even think about practicing to interact with a king. Then again, neither did his friends, despite knowing what they were getting into. Perhaps the excitement of the whole thing had put a dent in their mind.
Snap hoped that there was good reason for them to get called down here. It wasn’t that he didn’t want to help, and it wasn’t that he didn’t want to come. But it was still tough to get here, even with the king’s help, and it was quite out of the way. For the king to summon them, specifically them, and expect them to travel all this way to see him, there had to be a very good reason for it. Obviously, the king didn’t do this just to say hello to them.
But what could it be? Judging from the king’s expression from before, and the way he spoke, something was up. Snap couldn’t tell what it was, though. Everyone they passed, even the servants, seemed fine. He saw no signs of trouble, no signs of anyone panicking, nothing. Everything seemed to be in order.
Then again, he and his friends had just arrived here. They knew little about Chalklantis and how things are run here. There might be something quite sinister going on right under their noses, and they won’t even know because they were too unfamiliar with this place. Snap bit his lip. He hoped that, whatever was wrong, it wasn’t too horrible. He would hate to see a potentially large threat destroy such a legendary, ancient, and beautiful place.
And of course, he didn’t want to lose his friends. Every time they had to do something that was quite dangerous, even if he hid it well, he always feared what might happen to Rudy and Penny. They were like family to him. He didn’t want them getting hurt. And they wouldn’t want him hurt, either.
At the mention of food, Snap felt his eyes widen and twinkle. All of a sudden, he was aware of how hungry he was. He could feel his stomach start to growl. He flinched when the growl sounded louder than expected. No one said anything about it.
He looked upwards slightly, staring off towards King Zander and wondering when he had planned to take them to the dining hall, or wherever they eat here.
But then Penny mentioned that she and Rudy could not eat chalk food. He gave a slight frown at this. That’s right. They could not. How could he have forgotten? Well, he could always...
“Then I will plan something else perhaps?” Said King Zander.
“Wait! That’s not necessary!” Snap blurted out. He put his hands to his mouth when he realized what he did. He gritted his teeth nervously and lowered his head. “I-I mean..”
He could just slap himself in the face for that. Such a statement was not only out of line, but rude and disrespectful. He dared not to look at his friends’ faces. He knew just how disappointed they would be in him.
“I suppose it wouldn’t hurt.” King Zander said. Snap and his friends looked up at the king with a surprised expression. He looked at Rudy and Penny. “You two can just sit down. Have you brought any food for yourselves?”
Rudy nodded his head. “Yeah.”
“Perfect.” King Zander said, smiling. “You and Penny Sanchez can eat your snacks at the table then.” He turned to Snap. “As for you, you can help yourself to whatever is available at the table....”
“Thank you...” Snap started to say. But King Zander cut him off.
“When the food is ready.”
Snap did his best not to groan in disappointment. He lowered his head and nodded it slowly to acknowledge what the king had just said.
“Well then...” The king clasped his hands together. He looked at each one of the three guests that stood before him. “If you are all in agreement, I will have Kairos escort you to one of the guest room.”
“That’s not...” Rudy started to say.
“Your luggage has already been brought there.” King Zander said, the smile still on his face. “You three have been placed in a nice room. Twin beds, a balcony...”
“But we aren’t staying for more than a day.” Rudy managed to say.
King Zander nodded his head. “I understand. But I still insist. You three are guests of honor here.” He interlocked his fingers together. “I would hate for you to visit my kingdom without having a place to stay, even if it is just for a few hours.”
Snap had to admit, it did feel strange to have a room ‘rented out’ for them for a visit that was, at most, going to be a few hours. Rudy and Penny couldn’t stay here. He could, but it would feel strange being in this new place without Rudy and Penny. But at the same time, he did feel a level of gratitude that the king thought this far ahead. Besides, staying in a nice room during their stay wouldn’t be so bad, really. It certainly helped him feel more welcome here.
His thoughts were cut off when the king suddenly clapped his hands together. “Kairos!” Snap and his friends flinched, unable to believe just how loud the king could really be. Moments later, Kairos reappeared. “Please escort our guests to the room I had set aside for them.” He moved his hand towards the trio in gesture to indicate them. “And tend to whatever needs they may want.”
Kairos nodded his head, bowing deeply to the king. “Yes, sire.” He looked over at Snap and his two human companions. “Follow me.”
Without saying another word, Snap, along with Penny and Rudy, began to follow the bird zoner down the hallway.
sss
Well, credit had to be given where credit was due. The room that the trio had been assigned in was quite expansive and beautiful. It looked like it could easily fit triple their numbers in there. The king had also lied about the number of beds. There were actually two more. Perhaps the king forgot about it, or he wanted it to be a surprise. Either way, they all loved the room.
It was the usual square shape they were familiar with in other places. The walls were made of a marble, just like everywhere else. There was a nice, velvet carpet beneath their feet, so soft, they almost thought they were walking along the furry bellies of puppies.
The beds themselves were quite dazzling. The beds were in pairs. Two on one side, and two on another. They were pressed against each other, and bars stuck out of the ground, creating a complete ring around them. These had dark red curtains around them that could be easily pulled to encircle the beds and provide some privacy. The beds themselves were white with some red patterns that showcased different greek mythological creatures. The pillows were thick with small frilly edges that encircled them completely. And the beds were raised up high, with enough room for them to crawl underneath without problem.
Just like the king said, their suitcases were indeed in this room. All three had been placed on one of the beds, lined up together. None of the suitcases had been opened up, or looked like they had been messed with. Definitely a good sign.
There was a simple yet still pretty door that led to the outside. At the moment, it was open, which allowed the trio to see the small balcony that the king had promised them. The railing was made of smaller pillars supporting a thicker, curved block that went around the entirety of it. The surface was flat and, even from this distance, looked smooth.
The sounds of the outside came in. They could hear the chattering of many zoners. They could hear some screams of delight, shouts of anger, battering, attempts to strike deals regarding items, the sound of younger-minded zoners playing. All of that swelled up to create a practical choir.
Even from where they stood, Rudy, Penny, and Snap could see the flashing lights and the buildings of the city just outside the balcony. They could see the streamers. They could see the small trees that were planted around town. They could see part of the griffin fountain from before, with the faintest hint of some zoners dancing around it. It was quite a sight to behold.
Unfortunately, the noise from outside was becoming a bit too much. Penny couldn’t help but wince as the choir soon became almost booming, and it was too difficult for her to think properly. She and her friends would not be able to talk too much with all that racket going on. She walked over and shut the door, blocking out most of the sound in the process.
Snap let out a sigh of relief. “Thanks. I’m not sure how much more of that I could have taken.” Snap tilted his head to one side and hit against his head a few times. “That was starting to give me a headache.”
“Well at least they all seemed very happy.” Rudy pointed out.
“And that’s just it.” Penny folded her arms against her chest. Her eyes were furrowed softly. “What kind of urgency did the king call us here for? During our time here, I don’t think I’ve seen one thing here that gives me any cause for concern.”
Snap shrugged his shoulders. “Well, maybe he is just trying to prevent a disaster? I mean, if I were a king ruling somewhere, and I saw a problem arising, I wouldn’t wait until everyone in my kingdom knew about it to fix it. I would do something as soon as possible.”
“Snap has a point there, Penny.” Rudy said as he gave a nod of his head. “I’m confused myself, and I’m sure Snap is too.” Snap nodded at this. “But his idea might be right.”
“You may be correct. It would make sense.” Penny said as she thought about that. She hoped that would be the case. Still, a part of her could not completely shrug off something that she felt was a little...off. “I’m still unsure of this whole thing.” She cautiously moved her eyes towards the door. “He still hadn’t told us how he was able to contact us.”
“That’s because we never asked.” Snap pointed out.
Penny’s eyes widened slightly at that. Oh yeah, that’s right. They didn’t. She had meant to ask the king, but she had been too nervous to. She had a hard time knowing when she could speak around King Zander, and it seemed that so did her friends. They didn’t know their boundaries around him yet.
However, that didn’t help her shrug off her feelings of anxiety. Something just felt off, but she couldn’t explain what it was. Just something about how the king contacted them somehow, despite how he shouldn’t have known about them in the first place, just rubbed her the wrong way. Sure, there was the theories they had talked about previously, but none of them helped her feel any better.
She hoped she was wrong. She hoped that she was just getting worked up over nothing. She hoped that she was just overreacting, and that everything would turn out just fine.
She took in a deep breath and sighed. Slowly, she could feel herself starting to relax more. She didn’t want to waste her time feeling too anxious about the visit. She wanted to at least enjoy her time here, and she couldn’t do that if she was too worried.
They were in a lost city, for crying out loud. She should try to make the best of it. Besides, the king was still asking for their help, and she and her friends try to not turn down those in need.
Turning her head towards the suitcase and feeling her stomach growl slightly, she asked, “Do you guys want a snack while we wait?”
Rudy and Snap looked at each other. They then turned back to face Penny and nodded their heads.
“Sure.” Rudy said. He made his way towards the suitcase. “Do you guys want to sit on the balcony and eat?”
“I don’t know. It seems pretty noisy out there.” Snap said, flinching softly as he was clearly remembering the loud noises outside. “Maybe it’s better we eat in here?”
“I agree with Snap.” Penny said. She paused for a moment. Then she said, “It’s too noisy out there. We won’t be able to talk to each other.”
“Talk to each other about what exactly?” Rudy asked as he looked over at Penny. “Is this about the king again?”
“Well..kinda. Specifically, why he summoned us here.” Penny said. She looked towards the ground. She paused for a few moments as she tried to think of exactly what she was going to say. She closed her eyes and sighed, then she looked over at her friends. “Just...how serious does this problem needs to be... if he was so willing to reach out from beyond his world just to get us to come?”
Rudy and Snap glanced at each other. They didn’t say a word. They looked back at Penny, their expressions slightly confused at first. Penny watched as their expressions slightly contorted into a look of shock, intermixed with some level of fear.
With them now understanding where she was getting at, she decided to lay down the next issue on her mind.
“What if this threat makes it all the way to the surface?”
Penny had never seen her friends’ eyes widen as much as they were now.
sss
Denny grumbled to himself as he went through the children’s section to put everything away. Kids... he couldn’t believe how sloppy they could be. He often wondered why anyone bothered to have them. Kids were so useless. They couldn’t even pick up after themselves, the little pigs.
And to make it worse, his boss was a child lover who wouldn’t listen to an ounce of what he had to say. Any complaint he had regarding the kids was met with sarcasm or a cold shoulder. Oh sure, his boss could turn the other cheek with a child. But when it came to him and his genuine suffering because of children? Not worth a bat of an eye.
It was so aggravating. The only thing that kept him coming back here was the fact that he didn’t graduate high school and there were so few places that highered people like him. So perhaps he didn’t have too much of a right to complain like this. It wouldn’t stop him from doing it, though.
He continued to pick up the items from the floor and putting them back where they belonged. He continued to rearrange the books back in their proper order. He continued to pick up the garbage that laid strewn about in the children’s room. The longer he did this, the more he could feel his blood heating up, and the more he began to question why even bother doing this? Or have a children’s section at all?
Children didn’t know how to respect adult authority. They thought they could do whatever they wanted just because they were cute. It was disgusting. And the fact that his boss was such a kiss ass to them made it worse. Oh, if only he were in charge... Then things would be different.
Getting a little tired, he decide it was time to take a little break. He went towards one of the small chairs and sat down in them. He didn’t care if it was too small for him. He could sit anywhere he wanted to.
He needed to figure out a way to shift things into his favor. His boss was so dismissive, but he knew not many people would take too kindly if his boss’s actions were affecting the productivity of this place, even if t was ‘just a library’. At the very least, the parents would be quite upset, especially if their children were doing something dangerous and his boss just let them off scott free. If he could find a way to prove this, he...
His eyes widened. Of course... Why didn’t he think of it before?
Those kids from before. The ones that snuck into his office. He had forgotten that there was a camera placed in the hallway. If he would be able to get a hold of that camera, and if he looked through it, he might be able to not only identify who broke in, but also find enough evidence to get his boss fired.
Then he would take over. He would change it for the better. He would ensure that no stupid little kid would ever get the better of him again. Oh yes, things were going to be different around here.
Unable to hold back, Denny couldn’t help but give a soft laugh. At least, years of grueling labor coupled with being mistreated by the children were finally coming to an end. He hoped those brats will celebrate for as much as they could, because starting oh so very soon, all of that was coming to an end.
He would see to that.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Apr 10, 2015 19:53:00 GMT -5
Chapter 4: Explanation
“What do you mean, it’s going to be difficult? You studied this, didn’t you?” Rudy asked.
“Yeah. You could give us some pointers.” Snap chimed in. “Come on, Buckette. You can do it!”
Penny wished she could say that they were right. She would have loved to tell them everything that she knew. However, it may not do them any good here. This place was...different. It was not entirely like anything they had seen before.
She and her friends had just finished discussing the situation with the king’s calling. They had agreed to speak to the king himself more about it, instead of letting themselves get too worked up over it. After all, King Zander was going to tell them all about it when they would be called down to the dining hall. It may not be wise to get themselves stressed out before they knew what was happening.
Then Rudy and Snap got the idea to ask her for help in regards to how to act around the king. They all already had a good idea, but Penny herself was the one with the most knowledge when it came to Greece. Her friends were hoping that she would be able to relay some of that information to them so they could speak to King Zander without accidentally offending him.
But Penny wasn’t entirely sure if that was a good idea. It wasn’t that she didn’t want to help. It wasn’t that she thought their idea was stupid. There was...another reason why she didn’t want to do it.
“Penny, why won’t you help us?” Rudy asked. Penny looked at his face. She gritted her teeth when she saw how sad he looked. The sight of it made her feel more guilty about refusign. “Please. You always helped us before. What’s so different about this?”
“I...” Penny closed her mouth. She tried to think of how she was going to explain this to her friends. How would she be able to get them to understand?
Snap frowned slightly. “This doesn’t sound like the Penny I know.” He tilted his head to one side. “Are you sure you’re feelin’ well?”
“Yeah, I’m fine. It’s just..” Penny realized she spoke a little too quickly. She hadn’t yet fully collected her thoughts. She lowered her head and sighed. “I might give you guys the wrong advice.”
“What do you mean?” Snap raised his hands in the air. “Why would you...?”
“Because, Snap... Rudy...” Penny looked at each of her friends. Then, after she finally managed to organize her thoughts better, she said, “This place does indeed seem to be mostly Greece-styled. But base on what I’ve seen, it’s a hodge podge of some other things, too.” Penny tilted her head back, looking up towards the roof of the room. “I think this place was designed by someone who did have a lot of knowledge of Greece, but not quite, or misunderstood a few things, and incorporated stuff from other countries.”
Rudy and Snap looked at each other.
Penny continued, “I don’t know what social rules King Zander has in place. I could tell you what the greeks did, but that may result in offending King Zander anyway, because maybe he has the opposite in mind.”
Rudy and Snap exchanged quick looks at eah other. Penny stared at them and waited. From the looks of their expressions, it did seem like they had finally understood where she was coming from.
This was indeed going to be tricky. When they first came here, she did think it was pure Greece, but a few minor details she had seen made her think otherwise. The fact that it was a hybrid concerned her, and made her more worried about potentially angering King Zander. She wasn’t sure what the policy here was for when someone one the lower end of the social ladder disrespected authority. Like her friends, she didn’t want to find out.
“Well that’s just great! Now how are we going to talk to the king if we can’t....” Snap exclaimed his eyes slightly widened.
“We just do what we did before.” Penny said softly. “We didn’t seem to offend King Zander before. Let’s just keep that up.”
Rudy paused for a moment. Then he said, “That seems like our only option. I don’t know how long it’ll be before they come and...”
The trio froze when they heard a knock on the door. They whipped their heads around to see not Kairos, but another zoner. This one was one of the servants, evident by the black-colored band that she wore.
“Come along now. The king has called for you.” She said. Her tone of voice was friendlier than Kairos’s, but heavy on the caution. It was as if she was more nervous around them then she was with her higher ups. Was this because they were strangers?
The group decided not to question it. They nodded their heads and got up to their feet. They said not a word to the zoner. They simply followed her as she started to lead them down the hallway.
Penny took note of her gait. Light and fleety, as if she was getting ready to run at any second. This complimented her somewhat wary gaze of them, and what was around her. This all but confirmed Penny’s suspicion that this zoner didn’t entirely trust her or her friends. She felt a little hurt, but she shrugged it off. She and her friends were strangers here. They were bound to be met with some level of distrust.
This zoner had a humanoid dog-like appearance. She carried herself on two legs very easily. She stood on her toes like a real dog, but her arms were clearly human-like in shape, save for the coarse fur and the small claws at the tips of her fingers, present also on her toes. Her ears were floppy and amost triangular in appearance. Her eyes, a bright blue, shifted left and right as she scanned the area, as if on the constant look out for danger.
Her tall slightly thin body was covered in dark brown coarse fur that looked like it would cut their hands if they rubbed it the wrong way. There was no alteration in the color of her body except for her nose, which was a light pink in color with a blotch of black. Her tail was medium-length and pointed. Her overall apperance reminded Penny of her friends of some kind of hunting hound.
The dog zoner led them down the hallway. They went straight down for a while before they finally turned to the right where they could see a double door set down at the end, one of the doors being wide open. The dog zoner didn’t hesitate to lead them down here.
As they wandered down, Penny couldn’t help but admire the beautiful sculptures and paintings that were in this hallway. One was of Medusa fighting against something she couldn’t recognize. Another was of a manticore. There was a griffin, a unicorn, and some kind of serpentine dragon as well. Oddly, none of them looked malicious. Not even Medusa. It was more...welcoming. Perhaps the fact that all their eyes were a beautiful sapphire had something to do with it.
She then looked up and noticed there was an engraving on the large, purple-stained doors. A sign of silver, possibly created by hand, showcasing the image of what appeared to be a knife. Yeah, this was the dining hall all right.
Soon they entered it. Penny and her friends stopped and looked around in awe.
The table was absolutely massive. It stretched far down, easily being twenty feet long at the very least. The table was made out of smooth wood, the swirls of browns making them think of the marble much of this place was made out of.
The table itself was set in the middle of a large, rectangular room. There were at least three chandeliers hanging overhead, candes lit that provided illumination. A few paintings of kings were sat at different places, being taller and in more detail than most of the other paintings they had seen. The table was placed over a large, royal purple carpet with black and red edges, neither color being too distracting and always drawing them to the purple color.
On top of the table itself were rows upon rows of silver and gold plates covered in food. Just about any kind of food they could imagine was on here. Corn, potatoes, bread, grapes, oranges, carrots, ham, turkey, beef. The sight of it was absolutely divine, and Penny could see it was causing Snap’s mouth to water. She and Rudy could only rub their stomachs in disappointment, knowing full well that they could not eat any of this.
“Here they are, as you requested, sire.” The dog zoner said meekly as she lowered her head even more so than Kairos did.
The trio looked over and they noticed the king was sitting at a tall, extremely elaborate chair. Even the pretty, decorated chairs that accompanied the table were no match for this one particular chair.
“Thank you, Danae. That will be all.” King Zander said. Unlike with Kairos, he didn’t bother to look at her. He simply flipped his wrist forward in a dismissive way. “Go back to your duties.”
“Yes, sire.” Danae didn’t waste time. She immediately turned and left the room quickly, leaving the trio in the room alone with the king.
There was a moment of silence as the king chewed his piece of carrot. The sound of crunching filled the air. A few seconds later, the king swallowed loudly and wiped his mouth. He then motioned with his black hand towards the table.
“Have a seat.”
The trio did as they were told. They wall went towards a group of seats set a distance away from the king. They pulled out the chairs and said down in them.
King Zander gave a smile. “Go on. Eat.”
sss
Of course, Rudy and Penny hadn’t been able to eat any of the food. They tried, of course. But they could only spit it out as the taste of chalk entered their mouths.
Well that’s a darn shame. They were going to miss out. Oh well, that meant more for him.
Snap was not able to hold himself back for long. Despite having eaten a few snacks earlier, the smell of food all around him enticed him. His taste buds tingled and he could feel his salivation increasing. As soon as the king had given the word, he had immediately dove in.
He wasn’t even sure how much he had eaten. He couldn’t even remember vividly each individual item. There was a mixture of the taste of bread, vegetables, fruit, and meat hanging on his tongue. They mixed together, somehow creating a concoction that was irresistable, rather than putrid like many would have thought.
Before he knew it he was on his third helping, and he didn’t feel all that full yet. Slightly, but he was still driven to eat. He wasn’t worried about missing any part of the conversation; the king hadn’t really spoken since he began to eat. Even his friends were silent. They were staring at him in silence. Snap didn’t pay them much mind.
Only after he was done with his third plate did he finally stop and lean back against the chair. He rubbed his stomach, feeling it gurgle slightly in satisfaction. He licked his lips, still tasting that yummy meat from before. He had to hand it to these zoners. They sure knew how to cook.
It was then that he looked over at his friends and noticed their expressions. Snap felt a pang in his chest. They did look pretty hungry, and he could see the disappointment in their eyes that they could not eat any of this delicious food. He felt guilty for eating so much in front of them.
But before he could say anything to them, the king spoke up, drawing their attention.
“I think now is the perfect time to talk.”
Snap and his friends looked over at the king as he started to speak. King Zander looked distraught, his head and eyes slightly downcast. Something was clearly troubling him. And in a few moments, they were finally going to find out why they had been called here.
King Zander spoke again, not bothering to lift up his head. “There have been...issues lately around my kindgom.” He lifted his head now and took in a deep breath as he clasped his fingers together, resting his hands on the table. He still did not look at them. “I’m afraid that my people have been...rather plagued lately. Frightened, and for good reason.”
There was an uneasy silence in the room. Snap allowed his information to sink in. The king hadn’t exactly said what was specifically wrong, but the few words he already spoke, and the air that surrounded his voice were enough to make the zoner shiver once. He didn’t bother to look at his human companions. He knew they were thinking the same thing.
There were a number of things he could think of, that his friends could think of, that would cause this much alarm. And none of them were good. Disease, a powerful enemy attacking, a natural disaster that struck, a potential famine... The list went on.
Well maybe not a famine, given all the food the king had available here. But that didn’t check off anything else that he had thought of.
Snap looked over at the king nervously. He could see the look of despair in his eyes. This threat, whatever it was, it had to be huge to have even the king and the other royals nervous. Was the threat coming to them, too? Were the king and his subjects being haunted by whatever threat had gripped them?
“I was hoping that you...” At this, the king slowly turned his head to face Rudy. “..could draw something for my people. Something that would help keep my citizens calm.”
“Keep them calm? What good is that going to do with...” Rudy’s voice trailed off. None of them still knew just what was going on around here. The king had yet to elaborate on that.
King Zander was quick to reply. “It is difficult to solve problems if everyone goes into a panic.” He tapped a finger against his head. “A panicked mind does not do well for logical thought.”
Snap couldn’t argue with that. Even though he was annoyed that the king’s first priority being to calm his citizens rather than trying to deal with the problem itself, he knew the king was right. Panicked people, zoner or human, could be quite dangerous. If the zoners here went into a panic, he would imagine just that kind of damages would be dealt. How well would the king be able to stop them if the zoners themselves were too terrified to really respond to anything he said?
Still, Snap hoped that the king had a plan on what to do about this threat, whatever it may be. Calming his people down wasn’t going to solve that problem. It won’t last long. If he waited too long, his people would find out, and they may panic even more.
Snap looked over at his friends. He could see the looks in their eyes. He could tell that they were just as puzzled and upset by this line of thought as he was. Rudy especially.
This wasn’t a big surprise to Snap. After all, Rudy was usually the first one to jump into action. If there was a problem, he’d try to fix it. It wasn’t that he wouldn’t want to help these individuals. But he was smart; if there was a source of all the trouble, he’d go straight to them. If he had used the king’s line of thinking, the citizens of Happy Face Valley would have been destroyed.
Well it wasn’t going to do him any good if he just sat around here and grumbled to himself about the king. He still understood his decision. Right now, he needed to focus on what he and his friends could do for this place.
And hope that, somehow, they would eventually stop whatever was plaguing the lost city.
sss
“I know it might seem strange to you three.” King Zander said, watching the children’s faces as they were still full of doubt. “But I assure you. I know exactly what I’m doing. You can trust me. I am not forsaking my city or my people by doing this.”
“I know. I just...”
Rudy stopped himself. He wasn’t really sure what to say. His fear from before, regarding how to speak to the king, was practically a distant, forgotten memory by this point. The only thing on his mind right now was what the king said. He was still trying to make sense of it.
He could understand on some level why he was doing it this way. It was true that panicked zoners may cause a lot more trouble, which would only give the king more to worry about.
But he wasn’t really sure if he completely agreed with this kind of plan. Wouldn’t it be better just to go after this source of trouble and deal with it? From what he and his friends had seen, the citizens weren’t in any sort of panic. Unless the king was trying to tell them that everyone was in denial and just pretending to be fine, evidence pointed to the people not really knowing or the disaster not being that large yet.
If the king could just strike now, when the threat small or unknown, or even both, then he would be able to prevent any sort of panic and he’d save his citizens from this danger.
But...just what kind of danger were they dealing with anyway?
“Can you tell us what is going on?” Rudy finally said after a few moments of silence.
At this, King Zander seemed to hesitate. Rudy and his friends exchanged glances with each other. They wondered just what could be doing on in King Zander’s mind. The fact that he hesitated wasn’t a good sign. Rudy fought against the chilliness as he thought of just what could be happening to Chalklantis.
King Zander’s expression was furrowed, eyes narrowed, teeth gritted. He almost looked angry, but Rudy knew that look. It was one more of sorrow and frustration than pure anger. Rudy thought he could see a few tears froming in the king’s eye. They would not shed, but not out of lack of caring, but because the king likely did not want to lose face in front of anyone.
“Some of my people have gone missing.” The king finally said. He sucked in a deep breath as he recomposed himself. “There have been reports of some of my citizens not being found. Even a few of my servants have gone missing.”
Rudy furrowed his eyes at this. Something about it didn’t seem right. The king had mentioned something about potential panic. If zoners were going missing, then...wouldn’t they have already known?
Unless...
Snap seemed to catch this as well. “And somehow...this isn’t common knowledge because...?”
“Well, Chalklantis is a huge place.” Penny said. Her words felt forced. It was clear that she was struggling to find some kind of explanation. It was hard to tell if she really took her own idea seriously or not. “Maybe they just think they’re lost or something?”
Rudy looked over at her. “Are you sure, Penny? Maybe they...”
“Penny Sanchez is one hundred percent correct.” King Zander said. “Most citizens just think they’re on vacation or something. Only I and some of my faithful higher ups know about the disappearances. We keep track.” He lowered his head slightly. “Of course, once enough time passes, then the people will start to find out.”
“I see...” Rudy had to admit, that did make some sense. Maybe this was why he didn’t say anything? Was the king himself doubting if these were real disappearances, or if the zoners were having too much fun? It was quite possible, and it would explain why the king didn’t want to rush in and spread the word too quickly. It may not dwell kindly upon him to create such a false alarm.
The situation still must have worried the king enough to summon him and his friends to help. Did the king think that some kind of horrible disease took those zoners? Or an enemy? He wished the king would elaborate. But perhaps it was best to reserve judgment until enough evidence was found to prove which case it was.
That reminded him. He still didn’t know how King Zander knew of him and his friends, despite being an underwater lost city. They had ideas before, but Rudy was still left pondering the possibilities. He was tempted to ask the king right now. He hesitated, holding his tongue. He had a feeling that such a question was inappropriate right now. The king certainly didn’t look like he was in the mood to answer such a question.
Well, he could always find out later. Right now, he’d rather focus on helping these zoners in any way that he could.
“What do you want me and my friends to do, anyway?” Rudy asked. “What was your idea?”
The king leaned forward slightly. He stared at Rudy and his friends. There was a stern yet almost yearnful look in them, as if the king was desperate for them to agree. This wasn’t a look they expected a king to give, but that’s what made this whole situation ever the more eerie. Just what could be happening that would drive even a king to behave a bit out of order?
“I would like for you to draw this.” The king held out a large piece of folded paper. “This should show you everything.”
Rudy opened up the paper, leaning back so that his friends could take a look.
On the paper, they could see what appeared to be construction plans. White lines were drawn on the blue paper, and they curved and turned on the graph lines, showing the height and width of everything. There was a legend on the bottom that told them how big each piece was supposed to be. This thing was absolutely massive. Just from looking at it, they could tell it was going to be at least a hundred feet, but it was most likely going to be even bigger than that.
From the looks of it, it looked like a large stadium of some kind. It was round and it had plenty of bleachers for peope to sit down in. There was an area in the middle, a fraction of the full size, where Rudy and his friends believed sports would be played.
Sports like what? Baseball? The american pass time there? How strange... Maybe something else? A different sport? Perhaps.
There also appeared to be a large building that connected in the center of the bleachers. It had some large doors that led into the circle. This led Rudy to believe that this is probably where the entertainers or sports players would go to get ready. There weren’t further details on that particular building, so he guessed that he and his friends were supposed to just create the outline of the building and King Zander would have his men take care of the rest. Or specifically, Penny, since Snap could not use magic chalk.
He studied the map for several moments, moving his eyes up and down to take in all the details. He bit his lip softly. There was one issue he realized that this was going to bring up. “This...is going to take a lot of drawing.”
Snap nodded his head in agreement. “This will take some serious chalkin’. I don’t think even Rudy could manage this in a day.” He looked over at Penny. “Even with your help, Buckette.”
“It might be possible if we split the work up and then connect to each other at certain points.” Penny pressed a finger against the blue paper. “If we were to do a cross section around here...” She made a few gestures with her finger, moving it around and out a few times. “We might be able to pull it off. But it will be tough.... But I’m sure we can do it together.”
Rudy looked back down at the paper. He thought about what Penny had said. He let it sink in slowly. Penny’s idea just might work. It would still be tricky, like she said. But maybe if they did divide the work up into equal parts, and worked around in the opposite direction, maybe they could work faster.
He hoped that would be the case. They couldn’t stay there that long. The field trip wasn’t forever. If he and Penny were gone too long, then someone was going to find out something fishy was going on. They would investigate and find that he and Penny were gone. Then his parents would panic and call the police and... Yeah, he would rather avoid that.
But, despite the odds, he was still confident that he and Penny would be able to finish quickly. All was going to go just fine, and in a few hours, he and his friends would be on their way back home. Everything was going to be fine.
“So...what do you say?” King Zander asked. He clasped his hands together, eyeing the three carefully. “Will you selflessly help out my people in these rather dark times?”
Rudy paused to think for a moment. He wanted so much to just say yes. But he had to consider what he was getting himself into. They don’t know what kind of danger was here. They don’t know what was happening to the zoners. They don’t know just what to expect.
But...he didn’t feel comfortable with delaying the answer, and he’d feel awful if he went against his nature and said no. He could see his friends looking at him expectantly. They looked as unsure as he was. But he could also see that, deep in their eyes, they wanted to help, too. How would they feel if he ended up turning down the king’s offer?
Rudy narrowed his eyes softly. He had made up his made. He turned his attention back to King Zander. “Okay. We accept.”
At this, King Zander’s eyes twinkled a little and his smile grew broader. “I am so glad you feel that way.” The king leaned back in his chair, tapping his finger tips together. “I want you to get started as soon as you are able to. I will have Kairos escort you to the area where I would like this to be built.”
“I do have a question, if you don’t mind me asking.” Rudy said.
“What do you want to ask, Rudy Tabootie?” King Zander asked as he stared down at Rudy. “What is on your mind?”
“Well, it’s just that...” Rudy’s voice trailed off as he realized he wasn’t sure how to ask without sounding a little rude. He was thankful that Penny stepped up to the plate and finished for him.
“What about this threat?” Penny asked. “What are you going to do about that?”
“Ah yes...” The king narrowed his eyes slightly. “That will still be a problem.” He leaned forward, resting his mouth on top of his hands. He remained like this as he thought for a few moments. Then he raised his head back up. “After you are done building that piece of construction, Kairos will lead you back to me. We will discuss this matter further.”
The king moved his hand out towards them in gesture. He mostly focused on Rudy, likely due to him being the protector of ChalkZone.
“I’m sure that with your help, this threat will be vanquished.” King Zander’s voice was filled with hope.
“Yeah. I’m sure we can.” Rudy nodded his head affirmatively, smiling the best he could.
But despite his reassurances, deep inside, he was in a bit of turmoil. He couldn’t help but wonder what would happen to this place if he failed. He recalled how he nearly failed ChalkZone when the balloonemia disease returned. He remembered how he nearly had himself permanently locked inside a temple, and how he thought that was the last time he’d ever see Penny.
He shrugged it off. He still managed to solve that issue, even if it had been a close call. He could help stop this problem as well. He just had to keep a positive mind and keep that level of determination that he always had. It was going to be hard, but he and his friends, they would stop whatever threat was plaguing this place, and they would save Chalklantis. After all, they were the protectors of ChalkZone, right?
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Apr 10, 2015 19:53:31 GMT -5
Chapter 5: Helping Hands
It took a while before Kairos was able to lead them to the spot what King Zander wanted the stadium to be placed. Rudy thought it was only going to take about ten minutes walking at least, judging from what he and his friends were initially told. Instead, it took them about half an hour to forty-five minutes to get there on foot. Why they didn’t just use a form of transportation, he wasn’t sure.
Much of his frustration melted away when he arrived on the scene and was able to see for himself what this area looked like. It was quite beautiful. It was little wonder why the king chose this spot in particular to put the stadium.
They were standing on an open filed with a slight dip in the ground. It was almost like a crater of some kind, like an asteroid struck this place long ago. It was in this particular spot that the king wanted the stadium to be in. Likely because he felt it was a perfect fit or something.
It was located near the edge of one of the walls of the underground cave. The wall rose up partially, then did a sharp inward curve before it shot up and over to form the ceiling overhead. A few sturdy-looking stalactites hung over head, arranged almost in a near perfect circle. Another part of the wall jetted out almost like some kind of claw, stretching outward before sharply turning back into the wall.
It took Rudy a while to recognize that there was some kind of opening in the center of this. As they drew closer, he could see what looked to be rising platforms. He didn’t see any zoner using them right now, but he guessed they were still in use. Penny thought that they could be some kind of advanced elevator unit to help them to get up to the tunnels that snaked across the ceiling almost everywhere they had been so far. Snap wasn’t sure why they needed the tunnels up there, but eventually came to agree that it was likely easier traversing large areas around here when they don’t have to worry about hills and rocks and animals and such.
Surrounding the dip were some tall and medium length grasses. The grass itself was blue in color with a slight tinge of green. It was a little stiffer than normal grass they were used to. Rudy winced as he felt one of them slightly scrape his right leg.
Rudy nearly lost his footing when they soon reached the ridge of the dip. His foot got caught on the ridge and he tumbled forward. He gagged when he felt someone yank him back. He turned and was about to thank Penny, but he realized that it was Kairos. The zoner gave him a stern expression. Before Rudy could say anything, the zoner moved forward swiftly and continued to lead them down. Rudy glared softly at him, but said not a word as he and his friends walked down the slope.
Soon they were at the bottom of the crater-like thing. They looked left and right. It was a bit deeper than they had imagined. The ridges themselves were slightly rounder and softer than what they’d expect with a true meteor impact. Exactly how this thing was formed, they weren’t sure. Penny tried to get some answers out of Kairos, but he was not interested in telling them.
The bird zoner only began to speak when they had reached the center of the dip. He stopped abruptly, causing the trio to stumble a little as they tried to stop. He then looked over his shoulder and stared at them.
“This is where you will be building what the king desires.” Kairos said sternly. “I trust that you will be fine on your own?”
“Yes.” Rudy said as he reached into his pocket for magic chalk. “We...”
“Good.” Kairos cut him off abruptly. “I need to return to the king now to tend to some other duties. Once you are finished, just wait here for me. I will return soon.”
Rudy and his friends watched as Kairos spread out his wings. He then rushed forward, jumped into the air, and took flight. They could see the shimmering of light bouncing off his metal wing feathers, and with each flap, they could hear the shing and scrape of metal.
Once he was going, Rudy and his friends looked at one another. Now came the task of figuring out how they were going to start this project. They couldn’t help but look at the plans paper then to the crater they stood in, then to the piece of magic chalk that Rudy held. They took note of the size indicated on the plans paper and the shere size of this indention. They all gulped once nervously, all thinking the same thing.
This was going to take a while.
Remembering what they had talked about before, Rudy leaned forward slightly and stared at the paper’s details intently. He scanned over them, making sure he didn’t miss anything. Then he pressed a finger down against one part of the paper and said, “This whole thing looks like it’s already divided up.”
“I guess we didn’t notice that before. That does make it a lot easier to divide up the work.” Penny said. She leaned in a little closer and stared at the lines that cut through the circular shape of the architecture. “Do you mind if I have the paper for a moment?”
Rudy handed it to her. “Sure, but why?”
“It’ll just take me a moment.” Penny said as she quickly drew a small pen.
“Whatever she has in mind, I suspect it’ll be more complicated than usual.” Snap said with a smirk.
Penny gave him a glare. “What’s that supposed to mean?”
Snap raised his arms into the air. “I’m just saying, Buckette. Sometimes you go into a little...too much detail.” He made a swirling motion with his hand. “Perhaps you should try...dumbing it down a little for us?”
Penny chuckled, “If I can figure out how to make even the Doofi understand, would that be good enough for you?”
“Hey... that’s not what I...” Snap started to say before Rudy placed a hand on his shoulder. Snap looked up at Rudy. The small boy shook his head slowly from side to side in disapproval. Snap pointed his rounded hand in Penny’s direction. “She started it!”
“Oh relax, Snap. I was just funning with you a little.” Penny said, smiling at the flustered zoner. “I apologize if I upset you. Don’t worry, these plans will be easy to explain.”
Snap still looked a little peeved, but Penny’s apology had seemed to calm him down. He took a step away from Rudy, staring at Penny as she started to sketch up something. “So..what did you have in mind?”
“You’ll see. Just give me a few moments.” Said Penny.
Rudy and Snap watched as their female friend began to sketch something on the plans paper. They waited patiently as she continued to go to work. She moved at a steady pace, biting her tongue in clear determination as she tried to do this correctly.
It was quite a sight for Rudy to see. He always enjoyed it when Penny made out plans. He liked it even more when he was sitting or standing there with her, watching her. It was amazing the king of thought processes that must be going through her mind, and he felt almost privileged to see her put that intelligence to work. Snap, on the other hand, was looking a tad bored and simply wanted Penny to finish up already. Science related stuff gave him a headache.
When Penny was finished, she held up the piece of paper and showed it to her friends. The two boys moved in a little closer, their eyes focused on the paper.
Penny had drawn a few further cross sections. It was shaded in a darker granite-color so it could easily be seen even on the blue paper. Originally, the stadium was divided into twelve sections. Penny’s sketching overwrote that with darker lines and fewer parts. Eight of them, with numbers on the outside to label them. They were grouped in pairs, some shaded and every other one being left alone.
“I’ll take care of the darker sections.” She glanced over at Rudy. “And you can take care of the white sections.”
Rudy looked at her for a few moments before glancing back down at the paper. He moved his eyes up and down as he took in what she had drawn. She had somehow managed to take the twelve section stadium and divided it into four equal parts, each the same size and the same space apart. It was still a lot of work, but he was impressed with how much Penny had reduced the work load.
Snap said, “That’s impressive, Buckette.” He rubbed his chin thoughtfully. “So..how is it gunna work?”
“Simple. First, we mark this land based on what we see on this paper. We will measure out the exact distance and size so we know what we are putting them in their right place. We will then label each section accordingly. Then, using our magic chalk, Rudy and I will begin to draw based on what we see here. We will alternate around, and as we come across each other, we will connect our pieces together.”
“That sounds good, but..” Snap paused for a moment. He then said, “What if your art styles are too different? What if they get upset with how jarring it would look.”
“I think it’ll be fine. Besides, if it’s too bad, Rudy could make a few corrections.” Penny smiled over at Rudy. “Isn’t that right, Rudy?”
Rudy paused, then he nodded his head. “Yeah.”
Rudy couldn’t help but wonder if Penny was trying to remind him of the time when she had asked for his help with some drawings and he hadn’t helped her. Penny had proven herself to be a pretty good creator at that point, and Courtney didn’t look too bad. Remembering that, he agreed with Penny that there likely wouldn’t be as big of a jarring effect as Snap was worried about. And he could always tweak it if it was too off.
Rudy got his magic chalk ready. Penny was finished explaining at this point what they were going to do. He looked down at the plans paper to see where the areas he was assigned would be located. He took mental note of the numbers listed. Then he was about to draw himself some rocket shoes to make the process a lot easier.
Then he stopped when he realized there was something else missing.
“What about that building?” Rudy asked. He looked back down at the stadium and he remembered how the building had connected into the stadium itself. “How are we going to do that?”
“We will make it just outside of the stadium. I don’t think it’ll do all that well if it connected to the stadium itself.” Penny pointed a finger against an area just outside of the circular building. “If we put it back here, we can connect a path over, and it can connect to the center circle. This would give more room to zoners coming in to be entertained, and it would keep the noise from bothering whoever is inside here.” She tapped the paper a few times, then turned to Rudy. “Does that make sense?”
Rudy rubbed his chin a few times as he looked down at the blue tinted paper, thinking about what Penny had just told him. It did make sense doing it that way. He wasn’t sure if the king would like it, however. Didn’t the king say he wanted it exactly as he had shown in the paper?
Well, then again, King Zander did seem like he could be reasonable and flexible. They were still creating the stadium for him, after all. Even if it wasn’t exactly how he wanted, he would still be grateful for the help, right?
“Yeah, it does.” Rudy finally said after a few more seconds. He lifted up his magic chalk once more, giving a determined smile. “Okay, let’s get started!”
“Okay, you two go on and do that. I’m going to check out some of these stores nearby.” Snap spoke up.
Rudy and Penny whipped their heads towards their small blue friend. Snap was making his way up the hill again. He was heading towards what looked like a few medium-sized buildings, likely shops. They narrowed their eyes in disappointment.
“Snap! Why aren’t you helping?” Rudy couldn’t help but feel a little hurt. Usually, Snap was right by him, willing to help. So why was he wandering off this time?
Snap looked over at him and Penny. One eye was cocked higher than the other. He looked confused by their reactions. “Uh...because I can’t use magic chalk? And there’s nothing I can do right now that would be of any help?”
At this, Rudy felt like an idiot. Snap was correct. There was no way he could be of much help to them right now. He couldn’t use magic chalk and he wasn’t exactly a builder or an expert in architect. Rudy couldn’t believe that he had forgotten about that. “Oh yeah... Sorry about that.”
“It’s okay, Bucko.” Snap said with a smile. “You and Penny can work on the building together. I’ll be right in the shops to pass the time. When you are done, let me know and I’ll do whatever I can to help further. If there’s any else that needs to be done, that is.”
“Well, I’m not sure if there will be anything left for you to do.” Penny raised up her hand in gesture. “But I’m sure we can find you something to do.” She turned her head to Rudy after Snap nodded his head and began to walk up the slope. “Are you ready?”
“Yeah, I am.” Rudy looked down at his piece of magic chalk. “Time to make these zoners happy.” He smiled at Penny. Then he lowered himself to the ground to draw a pair of rocket shoes. He activated them and up into the air he began to fly. He nodded to Penny and the two of them went to work.
sss
Snap felt a pang of guilt clutch his chest as he watched Rudy and Penny ascend into the air. They were starting to draw the stadium together. They went to their designated locations, and, almost in synch, they began to draw the different parts of the stadium.
He wished he could help them. He hated that he was not able to do anything. But what could be done about that? Making buildings was not what he was created for. He could not wield the magic chalk like his friends. In this situation, he was pretty much useless.
Besides, Rudy and Penny had it all figured out anyway. They didn’t really need his help. He shouldn’t try to provide aid now, when they already had this planned. He remembered when he nearly destroyed ChalkZone because he decided to play with the vacuum cleaner Rudy told him to watch. If he had just done what Rudy said and not mess with it, nothing bad would have happened.
He felt a chill in his spine briefly. He didn’t want a repeat of that incident, even if the likelihood of it was small. No, it was best he stayed out of his friends’ way for the time being.
He wouldn’t go far, though. He had seen some nice buildings near this place. Some kind of shop, he believed. He could do some window shopping while he waited. Maybe even speak to some of the zoners in there.
He then paused for a moment as he reached the ledge as a thought came to his mind.
He had to wonder...would any of these zoners know what was exactly going on here?
There was only one way to find out.
The blue zoner made his way towards the first building in sight. There were only a handful here. One of them looked something like a hut, only build with stone and pillar-like structures. It was pretty small. It looked like it had only one medium-sized room, still a bit on the small side. There was a platform that it sat upon and a few steps, three at most, that led up to it.
He could see that the door, a bright wooden one, was partially open. There was a small, gold-colored doorstopper hooked at the end that prevented it from closing. There was a single large window, and between that and the open door, he could see there wasn’t really anyone inside, looking around. He would have thought it was abandoned if it weren’t for the female centaur that sat in a specially designed seat.
The female centaur was pretty bulky. Not fat, but muscular. Her large arms looked like they could crush anything she struck. Her muscular body betrayed her face, which still looked delicate, like the stereotypical woman. Her long, blonde hair, coupled with her red lipstick and deep brown eyes, made her look almost too beautiful for the powerful, dark grey horse body that she was attached to.
Snap approached her slowly, unsure of what to expect. She looked over at him, but said not a word. She only flicked her black horse tail from side to side. Snap couldn’t tell if she was irritated, or if she was just waiting for something.
“H-Hello..” Snap managed to say.
“What do you want?” The centaur asked sharply. Snap remained silent. This caused her to raise up an eyebrow. “What’s the matter? Did the mites get your tongue?”
He wasn’t sure what she meant by that. He narrowed his eyes and folded his arms against his chest. “My friends and I are here, helping out your king with...”
“Yes, yes, I saw. I’m not blind, you know.” The centaurs voice had a slight growl to it, as if she was annoyed by Snap’s mere presence. “I meant, what are you doing here? At my shop?” She chewed a few times, and Snap realized she had been chewing on a piece of bubble gum. She popped it once. “Shouldn’t you be down there, helping your little friends?”
“Well yeah. But..I can’t. No magic chalk or...”
“Ah yes. I see. You’re the useless one, right?”
Snap’s eyes bulged at this statement. He took a small step back, stammering as he struggled to find something to say. But he found himself unable to respond. The only thing he could do was stare at her in silence, watching as her eyes narrowed slightly and her mouth ticked to the side, looking further annoyed with him.
Did she really just say that? Did she call him useless? Yeah, she did. Snap could feel his gut starting to burn at this. This hadn’t been the first time that he had been underestimated for being a zoner. But this was the first time that someone had been so rude to him about it. Just because he couldn’t use magic chalk didn’t mean he couldn’t be helpful in other ways. Why couldn’t zoners like her see that?
He then let out a forced sigh. He did his best to force his frown to disappear. There was no point in getting that angry with her. He could snap at her all he wanted to, and it wasn’t going to change anything. He’d only succeed in worsening his reputation with her. Besides, there were bigger things to be concerned about than what this one zoner thought of him.
Snap had soon reached the top of the steps. He looked over at her. The centaur zoner watched him, but she didn’t make a move towards him or say a word. That same look was on her face, and she looked like she wanted to ask him again why he was there.
But he decided not to give her that luxury.
Seeing how she wasn’t even trying to stop him, Snap walked into the building. He winced as he hit against the bell, allowing it to ring.
Snap took a moment to look around the room. This place didn’t look all that bad. It appeared to be a store that sold simple plushies. They didn’t have too much detail to them, but they still looked really nice, and it was still easy to tell what they were supposed to be.
The plushies were all stacked into large piles, pyramid-shaped with some strange signs hanging over them, written in some odd language that he noticed wasn’t present on the plans paper they were given. There were also some shelves that were hooked into the walls, and on there, there were more plushies. These had some more detail to them and they were smaller. He guessed they were pricier, though it was hard to tell.
There was a small area in the corner. A stone curve with a small opening and what looked to be a metal door. He notice what appeared to be some kind of register. A really old one, which he hadn’t seen around for quite some time. This must be where the items would be paid for.
Snap walked further into the store, looking left and right. He couldn’t help but smile, nearly forgetting about his uncomfortable encounter outside. This store was pretty nice, and he liked the look of some of these plushies. Even some of the simpler ones looked good. If only he had the proper money, he would totally buy one of these.
His mind soon ended up drifting back to the centaur woman outside. He couldn’t help but wonder if she was up in a knot because Rudy and Penny were building a stadium near her place. Was she afraid of losing business? He couldn’t help but chuckle softly. Well, that would certainly explain her attitude.
“I’ll be right with you. Hold on.”
Snap froze at that. He looked left and right as he tried to see where the voice had come from. Then he heard the sound of a door creaking open. He looked over and noticed there was a camouflaged door behind the register. He hadn’t seen it before; it was so well hidden.
Stepping towards the front near the register was a human-like zoner. She wore one of those white robes or whatever they were called that the romans were often depicted wearing. Her hair was brown and pretty short, coming down only to about where her shoulders began. She looked far less muscular but appeared to be the same height as the centaur. Her chin practicaly narowed into a point, different from the centaur woman’s more squarish chin.
Her light brown eyes were staring over at him with a soft expression. “May I help you?”
Snap smiled back at her. “Finally. Someone with a proper attitude.” He immediately widened his eyes when he said that.
But the woman didn’t seem bothered at all. She looked down at him and chuckled. “Oh, are you talking about Bronte?” At Snap’s nod, she gave another quick laugh. “Oh don’t mind her.” She waived her hand dismissively. “She’s always in a grumpy mood.”
Snap couldn’t exactly disagree with that. Not based on what he had seen. Bronte could use a few chill pills, he personally thought.
“By the way, my name is Calista, in case you are wondering.” Calista placed a hand against herself. “And this is my shop. Bronte helps me out around here. She’s the one who makes the more detailed plushies over there.”
At this, Snap’s eyes widened in shock. “She...makes those...?” He was having a hard time wrapping his head around that.
Calista nodded her head. “Yep she does. Amazing, isn’t it?”
“Yeah, amazing that none of them have pouty faces on them or look like they want to rip someone apart.”
Calista chuckled at Snap’s statement. “You’re pretty funny.” She paused for a moment as she regarded him, moving her gaze up and down. “Oh, you must be Snap White. One of our visitors?”
Snap stood proudly, puffing up his chest. “Yep, that’s me! Snap! Rudy’s greatest creation!”
This earned Snap another short laugh from Calista. “You’re pretty cute! So..” She got up onto the table, one leg hanging off the side. Snap could see that she was wearing some simple slippers. “What brings you to my shop?”
Snap folded his arms behind his back, kicking his foot once, and smiled. “Oh I was just...looking around.”
“Anything in particular that you like?” Calista asked him, tilting her head to one side. “If there’s anything in particular you are looking for, I can help you with that.”
“Well I already looked around and...” Snap stopped himself for a moment. He didn’t want to leave just yet. Calista was the first openly friendly zoner he had met since he got here. Staying here a little longer wouldn’t hurt. Besides, it would take Rudy and Penny a while longer to complete the stadium. “Do you have anything else besides plushies?”
At this, Calista frowned, tilting her eyes upwards and scratched her chin. “Well, this store does specialize in plushies. But...if there’s something really amazing you want to see. I can bring it out for you.” She smiled at him. Then she raised her finger. “Or..I could show you in the back. It is pretty large anyway.”
Snap tilted his head to one side. “What is it?”
“It’s hard for me to describe in words.” Calista said, a slight tinge of regret in her voice. “But trust me, it’s incredible. Once you see it, you’ll know why I’m so speechless about it.”
Snap stood there for a few moments, pondering what he should do. A part of him wanted to just leave and go to the next store. But the other not only didn’t want to leave Calista too quickly, but he also wanted to know what this item was.
This was Chalklantis. It was bound to be incredible. More incredible than the plushies, that’s for sure. He could visualize it in his mind, and he could feel his heart begin to swell in excitement.
“All right then.” Snap said with a smile. “Let’s go have a look!”
Calista smiledat this. She gestured for him to follow her. Snap obeyed immediately. The two humanoid zoners headed towards the back room. The door was opened and they disappeared inside.
sss
“It’s done... It’s finally done...”
Penny took in a few heavy breaths as she continued to hover in the air. She could feel her chest was on fire. Her right arm felt so sore. She thought it was going to fall off. She was surprised she could even still hang onto the chalk at this point.
Looking over to her side where Rudy had spoken earlier, she could see that he was already lowering himself to the ground. She watched as he deactivated the rocket shoes and he collapsed on the ground as he rubbed his arm. Penny followed suit and took position next to him. She managed to keep standing for a few seconds before she eventually had to rest.
It was amazing how tired their legs were when they weren’t even touching the ground. Was it because of the rocket shoes? They were a tad heavy. And they were wearing them for longer than usual. Normally, Rudy would only wear them for half an hour at most, maybe an hour at least once. But today, it felt like they had worn them for much longer. Maybe they did or didn’t, but that didn’t change the fact that she was pretty tired right now.
Mostly in her arm. She had never had to make that many lines and curves so carefully before. Matching them up to Rudy’s was the hardest part. She guessed that was why Rudy was tired as well. They had to keep in synch and match their parts the best they could. This required extra thinking and more careful manuevering of the chalk. Rudy was rubbing his head. All that extra thinking was clearly giving him a headache.
Same with her. Penny couldn’t help but press a hand against her forehead and gently massage it. She felt like someone had taken a hammer to her head and struck her with it. She hadn’t expected this task to be this exhausting.
But at least they were done now. After they had worked together to draw each segment, and after they did what they could to connect the pieces together, the stadium was complete.
It sort of reminded Penny of a baseball stadium, with a touch of greek in it. It stood up tall and made a complete circle around. The top of it curved inward slightly. There were rows upon rows of seats, more than she and Rudy could count. Her arm ached just thinking about those darn seats. They were the main cause of her and Rudy’s muscle aches.
The areas that connected the slices together were reformed into the walkways that would allow the zoners to move down and find a seat. Railings were added to help them avoid tripping and falling down, since there were at least one hundred steps.
She and Rudy didn’t draw anything else yet. Nothing inside the stadium itself. They were going to have to talk to King Zander after this. She wasn’t sure exactly what the king had in mind and she didn’t want to add anything without his permission.
“Should...should we go to the king now?” Rudy asked.
“We have to wait for Kairos, remember?” Penny told him.
Rudy narrowed his eyes at that name. “Oh yeah...”
Penny could tell Rudy was not very happy with Kairos. None of them were. But they tried their best not to be too angry. That was just the way things were run around here. There was no reason to get upset.
Penny felt her eyes widen when she realized that they had forgotten something. “We still need to draw the building...”
Rudy let out a groan. There was a thud. Penny turned her head. She saw that he had collapsed into the ground. “Great...”
Rudy usually wasn’t one to complain, but he can be pushed to his limits, like how Snap found out when he kept wanting Rudy to do more and more for his dream house. The stadium was a bit more detailed than he was used to, and the fact that it was so big certainly didn’t help things. Perhaps now was a good time to take a break.
“We can rest for a little while if you want.” Penny suggested, supporting herself against one of her hands. “I’m sure the king won’t mind. I don’t think Kairos will be back for a while, anyway.”
Rudy nodded his head. “Yeah. That sounds good.”
Penny nudged herself a little closer to Rudy and remained quiet. She listened to her friend breathing in and out, his rate slowing down as he finally caught his breath. She could feel her own heart beat start to slow down almost in rhythm to Rudy’s heart. She rubbed her throat and chest, hoping that the soreness would go away soon. If only they had brought over some water.
Penny began to massage her arm again. She winced as she felt how sore it was. As her fingers worked on kneeding the muscles underneath, she lifted her head and began to look around. She noticed that Snap still hadn’t come back yet.
This bit of information didn’t strike her as very odd. There were some shops nearby. She guessed Snap was just striking a conversation with one of the locals. He would be back soon. She just needed to give him some time. It wasn’t like he was going to forget so easily that Kairos was coming back. And Kairos wouldn’t leave without him, now would he? The king wouldn’t be happy if he did.
Penny’s attempts to relax were constantly met with failure. She couldn’t get her mind cleared. The plague of disappearances that King Zander mentioned, along with the mystery of how the king even found Snap’s address and knew of their existence, swirled in her head. She could feel her headache get stronger as she couldn’t help but rationalize the whole thing.
“What’s wrong, Penny?” Rudy asked.
Penny bit her lip. “Oh Rudy... I’m still concerned about this whole thing.”
“We all are.” Rudy said as a matter of factly. “But we’re going to be doing something about it soon.” He smiled gently at her. “As soon as we are done with the final piece and we speak to King Zander, we will work together with King Zander and find out what’s going on.”
Penny looked over at him. “I can tell you’re worried, too.”
Rudy paused at this, his eyes widening. Then he sighed and nodded. “Yeah, I know I am. But...we have to try to stay positive, right?”
“Yeah I know. But...that’s not the only thing troubling me. And I know that you and Snap are still concerned about it as well.”
“You mean how the king knew about this?”
“Yeah...that.”
Rudy nodded his head, looking at her sympathetically. “I’m sure everything will be explained soon. We can ask the king again when we see him a bit later on.” He shifted himself so he was sitting up. He reached over and gently touched her shoulder. “It will be fine. I promise.”
Penny, despite herself, managed to smile. “Yeah, I know it will be.”
But will it? So many questions rushed through her head. She could feel her head continue to ache. She could feel her stomach twist. The confusion of how the king knew about them continued to bother her. Despite what her friends might say, she could tell both of them were troubled by this as well.
She managed to push the thoughts aside for now. Rudy was right. The king was sure to tell them eventually. It was only fair, right? The king didn’t even have to go into detail. Just enough to finally put her and her friends’ anxiety to rest.
Rudy, who wanted to change the subject, let out a groan as he rubbed his arm. “I hope my arm feels better before Kairos shows up. We still need to draw that one building. I won’t be able to if my arm keeps hurting.”
Giving Rudy a smile, Penny teased, “Well you could always use your left arm.”
Rudy gave her a shocked look. “No way! You know how horrible I am with my left arm!” He gave a grimace, likely thinking about what wobbly drawings he would end up making drawings with his weaker arm. “I don’t want a repeat of what happened with Jacko!”
“Speaking of Jacko...” Penny’s smile broadened. “Do you think he finally realized the truth, or do you think he is still dating that statue?”
Rudy put his hand against his mouth and chuckled. “Well I’m sure he has snapped out of it by now. But he did seem so desperate for a bride.” He held up his hand in gesture. “Maybe he decided to keep ‘her’.” He motioned downward a few times with his two fingers on both hands at this.
Penny couldn’t help but laugh at that image. While she hadn’t really met Jacko personally, from what Rudy and Snap told her, he was a real piece of work. He was constantly obsessed about getting a bride, and he mistook Rudy’s pumpkin for one, and later cornered Rudy and tried to make him draw another bride. With how desperate he was, she wouldn’t be surprised if he really did just keep the statue bride even after finding out the truth.
Penny realized that a chunk of time had already passed. She couldn’t believe it. Time really did fly sometimes. She let out a groan as she stood back up onto her feet. “Well, are you ready to get back to work?”’
At this, Rudy lowered his head swiftly. “Is it that time already?”
“Yeah, Rudy. Come on, let’s finish this and we can rest while we speak to King Zander.” Penny looked down at her watch, which she had drawn earlier. She then turned back to Rudy. “I’m sure Snap will be hungry soon. And I’m getting hungry myself. Let’s finish this and head off and eat some lunch.”
“Yeah. That sounds like a good idea.” Rudy agreed.
Igniting their shoes, the two children launched themselves into the air. They moved back towards the stadium. Despite their still-aching arms, they raised them up as they prepared to continue drawing. At least this is the final thing before they had to go back to the king. Nodding towards each other, they began their sketching.
sss
Kairos had returned faster than either of them had expected. The bird spun around a few times, as if he were taking in the sight of the stadium. Then he dove downwards towards them. He landed on the ground a few feet away.
“I see you finished already. Impressive.” Kairos said. There was little excitement in his voice. “The king will be most pleased.”
Rudy and Penny lowered their heads in front of Kairos as a sign of respect. He might not be the king, but he was still a royal. A higher up. They didn’t want to unintentionally make him mad.
“Thank you.” Penny said. “We would like to report to the king.”
“Yes, yes, of course.” Kairos tapped his metal feathers together. He motioned his wings forward. “Come along now. We musn’t dilly dally. It’s a long walk back.”
Rudy raised up a finger. “But what about Snap? He still isn’t back yet.”
Rudy and Penny exchanged concerned looks to each other. They hadn’t seen Snap at all since they began to build the stadium. Not even a single word. They thought that he was still in the shops, but it seemed a little odd he’d be in there for this long.
Kairos, however, didn’t look the least bit concerned. “He will be fine, I’m sure. He’s probably just mingling with the shop owners. I have heard he can be quite social.”
This did make sense. Snap did love to socialize with other zoners. It was possible that Snap was just speaking to one of the shop owners and lost track of time. In that case, they needed to go grab him. They could not keep the king waiting.
Rudy began to walk towards where one of the shops were. He didn’t get far when Kairos came into his path. Rudy took a few steps back, startled by the bird’s sudden arrival.
Narrowing his eyes, Rudy said, “What are you doing? I was just going to get my friend.”
Kairos nodded his head. “I understand, but we must leave now. No time to wait for your friend.”
Penny took a step forward. “We can’t just abandon him. We...”
Kairos raised up his hand to silence her. “It will be all right. I will send a ride out here to get him.”
“Well, I guess that will be fine.” Rudy didn’t like the idea of leaving Snap alone, but perhaps it was for the best in this situation. There were a number of shops. Some were pretty large. It could take a while for them to find Snap, and the longer they wait, the more they could risk offending King Zander. “We’re ready to....”
“Wait.”
Rudy and Kairos turned to look over at Penny. She had a slight frown on her face. Rudy wondered what she was so confused about.
“If you’re able to give Snap a ride then...why didn’t we use one to get here faster?”
Rudy blinked a few times at this. He turned and looked over at Kairos and waited for an answer. That was a legitimate question, actually. Why didn’t they use a form of transportation if they needed to get to the king quickly?
Kairos merely smiled at this. “I wanted to stretch my legs. Now come on now. If we start now, we will make it within the half hour.”
“But...” Rudy stifled himself. There was really no point in trying to argue with Kairos. He looked over at Penny, exchanging a flustered and exhausted look with her. Then he turned his attention back to where the bird was walking. “We’re coming...”
With that, they began to head back.
sss
King Zander looked absolutely jovial. “That’s great! You got that all made and in record time, too! I’m sure my people will love it!”
Rudy and Penny couldn’t help but smile at this. Despite their frustrations, they were glad that they were staring to made a different in this place. They felt a sense of pride swell up inside of them. They were both eager to see what the king had to say about their handiwork.
But for now, onto some more serious matters.
“About these disappearances...” Rudy began.
“Oh yes, I will get to that. But first..I...” The king bit his lip for a second. “Is it all right if we see the stadium first? I would be most pleased if I saw for myself what you two have done.”
Rudy couldn’t believe it. They hadn’t been in the palace for more than a few minutes, and already the king wanted to travel all the way back. Rudy could feel his legs threaten to give out. “Right now?”
“We just got here.” Penny said. “And isn’t talking about the disappearances more important than some stadium.”
The king stared at them for a few seconds, completely silent. He soon smiled and nodded his head. “Oh yes it is. You are right on that. I didn’t mean to make it sound like I didn’t care. I still want to see. How about this?” He brought his hands together. “I will take you on one of my rides. You won’t have to walk, and we will be there in no time.”
Although Rudy was annoyed at going back there yet again, especially when he was getting hungry, he decided not to press further. Besides, getting a ride this time certainly sounded better than what Kairos had them doing. “All right then.”
“What about Snap?” Penny asked. “Kairos said he was going to have a ride coming for him. What if he passes us?”
“Then he can wait here at the palace for you.” King Zander offered. “He is more than welcome to stay in the dining hall if he pleases.”
Well that was good to know. Rudy and Penny just hoped that Snap wouldn’t be too annoyed with them for leaving him behind and for missing them on their way back. They would catch up to him soon enough.
Without saying another word, the two children went towards King Zander as he led them down the hallway. In silence, they continued to walk, passing by more beautiful art pieces and statues. This time, the two children were too exhausted to really pay them much attention. Their leg muscles were aching and they just wanted to sit down.
And when they arrived at the room King Zander was leaning towards, they nearly lost the strenght in their legs and collapsed right there.
It was some kind of mechanical horse. No, two of them. They were styled to look very similar to the famous Trojan Horse from the legends. One was silver and one was gold. Both had purple gems for eyes. The horses could not move their segmented necks as they were locked in place. Despite that, it still seemed like they were staring over at them, right into their souls.
“Oh not to worry, you two.” King Zander said with a smile. “Lux and Zephyr are harmless.” He motioned his hand for them to follow him. “Come on now. Get in the carriage. Lux and Zephyr here will take us to the stadium in no time.”
Rudy hesitated. Despite the king’s reassurances, he didn’t feel all that safe around these two robotic horses. He wasn’t sure what it was. Maybe it was their angry facial expressions they always seemed to have. Maybe it was their sharp-tipped hooves. Maybe it was their intense eyes that seemed to stare right through him. Whatevere the reason he found himself unable to move for a few seconds.
Then, taking in a deep breath, he forced himself to walk over. Penny followed closely behind. The two moved hesitantly and cautiously. They refused to take their eyes off of the horses as they made their way towards the carriage where King Zander was waiting.
Soon, they were sitting in the carriage. They could feel themselves start to relax a little as they felt themselves press agaisnt the soft, warm cushioning of the carriage. They could feel the aches from their feet vanish almost completely as their weight was removed from them. They leaned back against the carriage, and got themselves comfortable.
“Are you two ready?” King Zander asked as he looked down at them. He was situated a little further front. He was sitting somewhere that appeared to be a control panel of some kind.
Rudy and Penny nodded their heads.
At this, King Zander turned his attention towards the two metallic horses. He pressed his foot down against what looked like a lever-shaped pedal and the horses immediately began to rush forward. Rudy and Penny had to hold on tightly.
Their eyes widened in horror when they saw they were approahing a wall. They let out a cry and hung onto each other. King Zander merely pressed a button. There was a loud rumbling sound as the wall was lifted up towards the ceiling, almost like a garage. Rudy and Penny watched this in awe, lifting up their heads to look at it as they ran underneath it.
Soon they were outside. Rudy and Penny looked left and right as they moved along the path at such amazing speed for horses. They both wished this thing came with a seat belt, however. It felt like it would be very easy for one of them to fall off.
Rudy turned his head towards King Zander. Although he wasn’t entirely comfortable with asking this now, it just seemed that now might be a good time to ask. He was certain that, by the time they got to the stadium, the king would be more preoccupied with that.
“How did you know about us?”
At this, the king’s eyes widened. Rudy and Penny glanced at each other. They looked back. They waited for an answer.
And for a few moments, there were no answers. No attempts to speak. Just silence. It was as if the king was struggling with finding the right thing to say. Rudy wondered just why it was so difficult for the king to properly respond. Was it really that hard?
The king slowly turned his head and looked down at them. He remained silent for a while longer before he finally spoke. “If you want to know the truth, and I’m sure you do, I sent up a watcher long ago to help keep an eye on things. He relays information to me on a regular basis.”
Penny’s eyes widen. “You were spying on us?”
“If you want to put it that way. But the only reason I did it was to make sure there was no growing conflict or potential for invasion. Rest assured I do not watch everyone twenty four seven. I only have him report important things to me.”
Rudy and Penny looked at each other. Before they could speak again, the king cut them off.
“I will explain more of that later. I do promise you that.” King Zander gave them both a glance. “Everything will make sense in due time. But let’s save that for later.”
sss
About fifteen minutes later, they had arrived at the stadium. Penny was surprised it took them this fast. They didn’t seem to be moving much faster as she and Rudy were earlier when they walked. But perhaps that was just her imagination.
King Zander moved the horses over towards the stadium. He pressed a button, which caused the two metallic horses to neigh and rear up on their hind legs. They soon settled down as the king jumped out of the carriage with each, with such grace. He pulled out some rope and attached the horses to the side of the stadium, the end of the ropes attached wth what looked to be strong magnets.
Penny climbed out of the carriage as did Rudy. She flinched as she felt the weight returning to her feet. She tried her best to ignore the ache as she and Rudy walked towards the king, who was waiting for them expectantly.
“So..what do you think?” Rudy asked carefully.
King Zander looked up at the piece of structure. He rubbed his chin, his eyes narrowing softly as he looked from one side to the other. “It’s quite good. It looks better than how I had imagined it. I didn’t even think that was possible.”
Penny couldn’t help but smile at this. Rudy smiled as well. The king looked pleased with their work. She was glad. A part of her was worried that he was going to take a look at it and tell them it wasn’t what he wanted and make them redo it. Her arm ached at the possibility of having to repeat all this work.
Now that the stadium was finished, they could soon begin to talk about the problems this place was facing. While the other zoners could have fun at this stadium and play whatever sport they wanted, the king and her and her friends could talk about how to deal with these disappearances. She still felt it would have been better if they talked about that as soon as they got there. She didn’t see a point in delaying it. But oh well. At least they could begin now.
These disappearances scared Penny. What could cause so many zoners to just vanish like that? She hoped that they would be able to get to the bottom of it soon. Otherwise, who knows how many other zoners might disappear? What was happening to them? Were they dead? Hurt? Trapped?
And what if it spread to the surface? This thought still sent a chill down her spine.
The fact that Snap still wasn’t with them unsettled her. But she did quickly regain her senses when she reminded herself that he was back at the palace, probably eating. He was fine...at least for the time being. She hoped and prayed that Snap wouldn’t be the next victim of this disappearing plague.
Which is why they needed to start talking now. She turned her head to King Zander, who was pacing around the side of the stadium, a small smile still on his face and his hands folded behind his had.
“Hey, King Zander? We...”
King Zander immdiately interrupted. “Do you two mind if you take me on a little tour of this place?”
“What? Tour?” Rudy tilted his head to one side. “But you designed this place, didn’t you?”
“Well yes, I did.” King Zander turned his head and looked over at Penny and Rudy. “But it’s one thing to design. It’s another to experience.”
“Well that is correct..” Rudy admitted, scratching the top of his head. “Okay then, we’ll do it. Right, Penny?”
“Yeah.” Penny nodded her head once. “And then we discuss your city’s issues, am I right?”
“Of course.” King Zander brought his hands together. “I have not forgotten about that. We have so much to talk about.”
Rudy and Penny nodded in agreement to that. They both knew that it was going to take lots of discussion before they could think of a solution to this problem. The king was going to elaborate later on just what was happening in his beloved kingdom.
“Let’s begin.” King Zanda said. He motioned his hand in front of him.
Penny nodded her head and, with Rudy at her side, led King Zander towards one of the doors. She grabbed the latch and pushed it upwards. Soon, they stepped inside to begin the tour.
Penny couldn’t help but look around in awe and wonder at what she and Rudy managed to accomplish. They had been so tired earlier, they didn’t have a chance to fully enjoy the beauty of their creation. It was absolutely marvelous.
The bleachers that rose up all around seemed to almost glint and glow in the sunlight. There were some sparkles along the metal railings. The stadium itself was a dark blue with a pale white outline around it. The ground they stood on was solid and smooth. It was still dirt, but it felt almost upgraded, even shining like marble did.
And the tall structure behind it, they could see it even from way down here. The building was a deep purple and had a top that had curves and straights. It looked almost like an octagon that someone decided to cut in half and place on top of some random building. And right in front of them as they passed, she could see the red double door that presently closed. Even the door looked pretty, with gold, decorative lines all over it and a shine to it.
Yes, this was one fine-looking stadium. She and Rudy did a great job on it. This was probably their best collaboration ever.
Now, they should begin to discuss matters with the king. They needed to...
Suddenly, Penny felt something heavy hit against the back of her head. Her eyes bulged and she let out a cry of pain. She dropped down onto her knees, wobbling from side to side. She couldn’t tell what was going on, her eyes unfocused and her hearing all echoey. She thought she heard Rudy and the king shout something, but her hearing was too distorted to tell.
Then she collapsed onto the ground about two seconds later. Her vision darkened up and she slowly closed her eyes. Then all was silent.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Apr 16, 2015 8:29:40 GMT -5
Chapter 6: True Colors
Penny groaned softly as she opened up her eyes. Her head ached and it found like something was pounding against it. She pushed herself up on her hands, but did not have the strength yet to push herself all the way up.
She looked around, trying to get a bearing on her location. She was somewhere that was a little dark. Not tremendously so, but it was hard for her to tell just where she was. Everything was grey and black and so blurry. No sharp images were getting through to her head.
She shut her eyes and rubbed her head. She immediately winced when she felt an area of soreness in the back. She pulled back her hand instinctively to look for blood. No signs of red. But that didn’t stop the swell of fear rising up inside of her.
Just what happened? Why was her head hurting? Why was she here? Just where was here? What was going on?
Where was Rudy and Snap...?
At this chilling question, Penny’s eyes widened further. Now able to see a bit of detail, she whipped her head from one side to the other. She took in several quick breaths, feeling panic rising up inside of her. What if something terrible happened to them? What if they were stuck far away from her, badly hurt? What if....?
Penny felt herself let out a sigh of relief when she found Rudy. He was laying down next to her. His head was lopped to the side and she could tell he was still out cold.
She quickly surveyed him for injuries. She soon felt a bump on his head and she concluded he must have been struck as well. She grabbed his shoulder and gently shook him, but she got no response from him. Feeling her heart race, she pressed a finger against his neck. She was relieved that he still had a heartbeat. His chest rose and fell steadily and, if she didn’t know any better, she would have thought he was just sleeping.
Penny soon managed to sit up completely. She crossed her legs, groaning softly at the stiffness of her muscles. She blinked her eyes a few times as the imagery around her finally became clear and sharp. She looked around slowly. Her eyes slowly widened.
She and Rudy were in some kind of cage. A pretty-looking one, with designs and stuff chipped away on it. But still a cage nonetheless. The bars were close together, leaving little room for theme to even squeeze a hand through, let alone their whole bodies. The cage looked like it was made out of some really strong material. Even if she and Rudy used their spit, it would take too long to get out and their captors would have noticed.
This realization caused her heart to clench. She and Rudy were...kidnapped. Someone had knocked them out. Someone had taken them away. Now they sit here, in the corner of a dark room. There was nothing here except for a bit of light and she could see the corners of a curved hallway. That was it.
She could feel herself start to tremble. The fact that she was injured didn’t hold a candle to the fact that she was trapped. The unknown of how long she and Rudy will be here, or what was going to happen to them, frightened her a lot more than the bump on her head.
“P-Penny...?” Rudy suddenly groaned. His eyes fluttered open. He looked up at her. Penny bit her lip when she saw how dull his eyes looked. “What...What happened...?”
Penny reached over and gently helped Rudy sit up. She allowed him to use her as support as he tried not to fall over. He put a hand to his head and rubbed it. She winced as she saw his expression when he found the sore bump.
“Who hit me...?”
Penny shook her head. “I...I don’t know, Rudy. I...” She looked left and right. “Where’s Snap...?”
Almost immediately, there was a chance in Rudy’s expression. At the drop of a hat, he went from being groggy to being terrified. He stared at Penny with wide eyes. He then immediately turned around. He looked left and right, trying to find where Snap was. Penny joined in. They kept scanning the room, but to their horror, Snap was nowhere to be found.
It wasn’t just Snap, either. King Zander was gone as well. No sign of the king could be seen.
“Where could they be...?” Rudy whispered softly. “What was done to them..?”
Penny winced as she felt a jolt of pain in the back of her head. She looked over at Rudy worriedly. “They...must have been taken somewhere else.”
Rudy shut his eyes and clenched his teeth. “How could I have let this happen? I should have been more alert!”
Penny looked at Rudy sadly. She couldn’t blame him for feeling so angry. They had been right there, and they were still caught. The king and all of Chalklantis had been counting on them to stop these criminals from striking....
...only to be caught themselves.
What kind of guardians were they? If they couldn’t even keep themselves safe... How were they going to save Chalklantis?
But despite all that, Penny tried her best not to panic. They were still alive. They were still able bodied. They still had a chance to fix this. All they had to do was try to figure a way out of here. Once they escape, they could identify their captors and have them stopped for good. It will be hard to get out of here, but she still believed that, working together, she and Rudy could succeed in escaping.
“We’ll get out of here.” Penny said, trying to sound as confident as she could. “I know we can.”
Rudy, however, didn’t seem as convinced. Despite that he did try to sound confident himself. “Y-Yeah... You’re right...” Rudy hissed in mild pain as he straightened up his stiff legs. Soon he stood up and he took a few steps forward. “M-Maybe if we try to do something about these bars...”
Penny watched him get a little closer. Her eyes focused on the bars themselves. Her eyes flew open when she noticed something off about them. She immediately held out her hand and cried out for him, “Wait! Stop!”
Rudy froze and nearly stumbled back at the volume of her voice. “What? What is it?”
Penny didn’t hesitate to answer. “It’s electrified!”
The two children stared at the cage bars in shock. It was hard to tell from the middle of the cage, but it became apparent as they got closer that these bars weren’t ordinary. They had a current of electricity snaking around them, made apparent by the few sparks that flew off the sides. Even though the electricity was chalk-based, it would still hurt them severely if they touched it.
Penny took in a few quick breaths. There had to be a way out of here. They had to find some way to escape and go help Snap and the king, wherever they may be. A thought soon crossed her mind. She looked over at Rudy hopefully.
“Maybe we could try drawing something?” She suggested.
At this, Rudy immediately moved his hands around his pants. They slipped inside his pockets and he looke around. Seconds later, his eyes grew larger. “I...I don’t have my chalk...”
“What...?” Penny whispered softly. No..it wasn’t possible... But after a quick search, she realized that she was just as chalkless as her friend. “They must have taken our chalk when they ambushed us...”
Penny and Rudy exchanged looks of horror. Their kidnappers, whoever they were, they were quite intelligent. Locking them up here in an electrified cage with no magic chalk. Many thoughts swirled through their minds as they tried to make sense of what happened. Over and over again, the same question popped in their minds.
Just who could have done this...?
sss
Rudy couldn’t believe what was happening. His mind was still recovering from the initial shock. He was still trying to fight back the raw terror that he was feeling, knowing that he and Penny were trapped and they had no idea where they were, or how long they’d be here. The realization that he and Penny might suffer the same fate as those missing zoners dwelled heavily on his mind, making his heart clench.
But like Penny, he was trying his best to remain calm and not panic too much. He wouldn’t be able to think very well if he let his emotions get the better of him in this situation. After all, a terrified and panicked mind would not be able to think of an escape route that well, now would it?
He tried to think of what had happened recently that led up to this. He let the images play in the back of his mind.
He remembered that he and Penny had drawn some kind of stadium. He felt his arm muscles ache at the mere thought of that. They had also walked so far a few times. Leg muscles ached at that. But so far, nothing that could have helped him identify what had happened. There had to be something else.
There was. A moment later, he recalled that the king wanted to come and see the stadium for himself. And that’s about where his memory stopped.
Did they even arrive at the stadium? Were their captors laying in wait? Or were they taken from the palace itself?
Did their captors take Snap? He recalled that Snap seemed to disappear. He and Penny thought it was because he went inside one of the shops. That was their best idea. But he was still gone. Did he get caught? Or did he escape? If he had escaped, Rudy hoped that Snap would avoid getting caught.
Another chilling thought was the fact that the king was missing, too. Either he escaped or he was caught. Rudy bit his lip. He hoped and prayed that King Zander was all right. If he was caught, he could only imagine the chaos that would wrought onto Chalklantis. The screams, the panic, he could already visualize it inside his head.
But for now, there was nothing he or Penny could do about their predicament. They could only sit there in the silent room, leaning against each other for support, and wait for any sign of their captors, or someone. It was all they could do.
Then, finally, after several moments of silence, the two children raised their heads at the sound of a door opening. It was a bit distant, and there was a slight echo as the door was open and shut. Then, after a brief silence, they could hear footsteps.
These footsteps... There was something...familiar about them. Rudy listened to them intently, tilting his head to one side as he tried to catch the sound in its entirety. The footsteps sounded mostly normal, like what he’d expect from himself or his friends. But there was something different about it. A slight clang to it. As if the zoner had...
Rudy felt his eyes widen and there was a sharp swelling in his chest. Stepping towards them, the small bit of light finally illuminating the figure, was King Zander.
Rudy and Penny’s immediate reaction was elation. So it seemed that the king had escaped the captors after all. They immediately wanted to flood him with questions. How did he escape? What did he do with the captors? Was it really safe now? How was he going to get them out of there?
But their excitement was quickly dashed, replaced with a shoot of ice in their veins. Something was really wrong here. The closer the king got the more they realized just how off he looked. And why was he looking at them like that...?
“You two are awake now.” King Zander said. He spoke in such a cold, matter-of-factly way, so different from the warmth from before. “How do you like your new...accomodations?”
Immediately, the two children froze in horror. They stared at the king, the reality of what happened slowly sinking in. They could feel their blood cooling rapidly as recent events played in the back of their minds. A new understanding came into play.
Rudy felt his stomach burning. It was as if it was set on fire. The heat rose, starting from the pit and worked it way up. Soon his whole belly felt hot. That heat spread through his arms and legs and face. He could feel himself start to quake as the rage of emotions swelled inside of him. He could feel his teeth begin to clench together. He could feel his eyes narrowing, his hands forming into fists.
Soon, the negative emotions began to overflow from the top. It poured down, and Rudy had reached his breaking point. With one final shiver, he immediately took a step forward and pointed a finger towards the king.
“What the hell is going on?!”
King Zander’s dark brown eyes widened slightly at this. Then a small, amused smile came onto his elongated face. “You are a little young to be using such words, aren’t you?”
Rudy growled at this. “Enough of that! Just tell me what is going on!” At this point, Rudy didn’t care if he was breaking any sort of ‘royal rule’. This zoner had a lot to answer for.
King Zander raised his head up slightly. “I am just starting to execute...” He lowered his head, leaning it closer. “..the real part of my plan.”
“Plan? What plan?” Penny suddenly gave a gasp. She looked over at the king with a disbelieving look. “You...you’re the one who has been making citizens...disappear...aren’t you...?”
At this King Zander let out a quick, almost novial laugh. He pressd his hand against his chest, his head flying back to where they could only see the underneath of his chin and throat.
The sight of this confused the two children. They looked at one another. What did the king find so funny? Did he really think that kidnapping his own people was something to laugh about? Rudy could feel his blood boiling at the thought. The realization that the king himself was the cause of all this, and that he had the gall to call for help for something that he was doing... Rudy was trying his best not to rush at the deer zoner.
“You two haven’t figured it out by now? I love my kingdom.” King Zander said. He stared at them with a slight frown. “Why would I do such a thing to my own people?”
Penny narrowed her eyes. “The disappearances...”
King Zander smirked. “I lied.”
King Zander needn’t say anything further for the two children to realize what happened. Everything began to fall into place. The king had been deceiving them since day...or rather, hour one. This whole thing... It had been a trap. And they fell for it, hook, line, and sinker.
Rudy wanted to say something. He really wanted to tear into this zoner, demanding to know how he could have done such a thing. But at the moment, all he could do was stand there and seethe. His body continued to quake, his blood’s heat making even his face feel warm, like someone pressed a heating blanket on him for too long. If it weren’t for the electrified bars and the king’s high status, Rudy probably would’ve lost control of himself and lunged at him.
But as much as he wanted to, he knew that violence wouldn’t solve anything. He kept himself standing there, still except for the shakes. He opened his mouth slowly, exposing his teeth. He sucked in shaky breath after shaky breath, each one laced with a growl.
“I admit, I wasn’t sure if my notes would even work on you. I thought to myself that maybe you would be smart enough to see through my little ruse.” King Zander said, walking to the side a little, his arms folded behind his back. “But lo and behold...” He gave them a sideways glance. “Here you are....” He chuckled softly, a sneer spreading across his deer-like face. “Trapped like a couple of fish in a tank. To think capturing you two was so easy...”
“Why have you brought us here?!” Rudy demanded.
King Zander raised a finger, pointing it straight up. “So you would be far away from your other...zoner friends.” Rudy and Penny’s eyes widened at this. The king continued, “I am well aware that there are plenty of land dwellers who look up to you. They would have been such a problem. But down here...” He lowered his hand, his palm facing up. “They can’t do a thing to help you, now can they...?”
Although Rudy and Penny were making it very clear how angry they were, deep inside, they were more terrified and fearful than angry. Not only have they been tricked by this king so easily, but he had deliberately cut off any protection they had. They were cut off away from the rest of their zoner friends, and there was no doubt in their minds that he was the one who took their magic chalk.
There was another realization that they had as well.
The stadium... That had been part of the king’s plan as well. The king hadn’t said anything about it, but they could tell, from the look in his eyes, that he had fully intended on using it to trap for them. They must be in the building the two of them had drawn earlier. And the stadium itself... it wasn’t for entertainment. It was their prison.
Suddenly, the two felt a cold wave of fear shoot through them that nearly made them topple over. Snap... Their best friend... What had happened to him? He wasn’t in that shop, was he? Nor was he at the palace, eating that food, like the king said he would. This experience alone was enough to disprove that.
Where was Snap? What did the king do with him? What did he have planned for him?
For them?
King Zander appeared to notice their expressions and read their mind. He took a small step back, tilting his head slightly to one side. The smile spread a little further. He raised his hand up above his head, pressed lightly against one of his antlers. He snapped his finger the sound almost echoing across the room.
In a few seconds, the doors opened up again. Two large boar zoners, one gold and one red walked in. They looked absolutely intimidating. Their hardened glares, their sharp tusks sticking out of their mouths, their broad shoulders and thick necks and burly chests. Bullynerd had nothing on these two guys. But what scared Rudy and Penny the most was what these two were holding in their hoof-like hands.
“Snap!” Rudy cried out in horror.
Snap’s arms were grasped roughly by the two boar zoners. The small blue zoner was wriggling from side to side, demanding to get freed. Although Rudy felt relief that Snap didn’t appear injured, his heart continued to clench as he watched his friend being handled in such a way.
Rudy couldn’t help but feel a cold chill in the back of his neck as he thought about what Snap had been put through. He didn’t know how long he had been gone. Did the king recently get him? Or was he captured earlier? What did the king have done to him before? Did he threaten to hurt him or his friends? Did he try to torment Snap mentally? Where was Snap held up to this point? So many questions crowed in Rudy’s head, it began to ache.
Snap, still dangling in the air, tried to twist himself from side to side. The two boars tightened their grip. Snap shut his eyes and flinched in pain. But he refused to scream. He glared up at his two captors, gritting his teeth.
“Let me go!” Snap cried. He yanked himself to one side as hard as he could. He yelped when he pulled a little too hard. He froze for a moment, breathing in through clenched teeth. Then he said, “I’m warning you! If you don’t let me go, I’ll...!”
Snap went silent as he stared over at King Zander. His eyes flashed with realization and anger. He then started to struggle to get over to him. King Zander just stared at him, looking absolutely non-threatened by the small zoner. The king’s only response was the lift of a single finger, and the utterance of three small words.
“You heard him.”
Rudy and Penny watched as the two boar zoners carried their struggling friend towards them. The door was opened up and, with a single, rough throw, Snap came crashing into the center of the cage. He landed with his face in the ground and his legs up. He remained like that for a few seconds before his legs joined the ground with the rest of his body. As soon as his legs hit, the door was shut, the loud clanging ringing in their ears for a few seconds.
Rudy and Penny joined Snap at his side. They grabbed onto his arms and they helped him up to his feet. They steadied him while he regained his footing. They looked at Snap sympathetically as he rubbed his face. There were a few small scrapes on it, and they were certain he was going to get at least one small bruise from that.
The trio soon glared back over at the king. The realization that they had been so badly tricked sunk deeper into their heads. And the fact that they didn’t know what was going to happen to them yet... The combination of fear and anger that swelled in their heads caused their bodies to continue to shake.
But no matter how angry they were, no matter how scared they were, Rudy knew there was nothing they could do right now. The door to their cell had already been locked. They were completely trapped.
He watched with heated blood, his eyes nearly seeing red, as King Zander paced back and forth in front of the cage. He glanced down at them, that eerie smile on his face. He said not a word. The only sound that could be heard was his own clopping footsteps.
The silence during this was eerie. The trio kept their bodies hunched defensively, not daring to take their eyes off the deer-like zoner before them. Their eyes moved left and right, following every movement, every turn, as the deer zoner kept pacing in front of them. His dark eyes regarded them coldly, but still with a level of interest. He was regarding them like they were mere annoying objects. Sacks of meat, and nothing more.
Finally, the king stopped. He stood a few feet in front of the cage. He stared down at them, locking eyes with them. He raised his head up in a scoff and snort, sounding amused and curious. “I have heard..so much about you three. I do hope that what I heard was true. It would be such a shame that I would waste so much time getting you down here...” He tilted his head to one side a little further than before. “..if you two failed to live up to your reputation.”
Rudy gritted his teeth. He took a step in front of his friends protectively. “What are you going to do to us?” His voice was forcibly calm, but inside, he was ready to explode.
“Oh don’t worry about that. You will find out soon enough.” King Zander said to them with a sneer. “Now...” King Zander turned his back to them. “Why don’t you get some rest? You’ll need it.” With that, King Zander began to walk away.
“No! Don’t you dare leave!” Rudy called out.
“You have more questions to answer!” Penny joined in.
Snap raised up a clenched fist. “Come back here!”
But no matter what they said, neither the king nor his two boar guards paid them any mind. They were completely ignored as they walked out of the room, shutting the door behind them.
sss
Penny looked at Rudy sympathetically. The boy was down on his knees, his eyes wide as he was taking in all that had happened. She and Snap glanced at each other. They both wanted to help him, but right now, they kept to themselves. Rudy needed a few moments to reorient his thoughts.
Watching him shiver in anger like this, it was difficult to watch. Penny had never seen Rudy look like this before. Then again, they had never been so horribly tricked before. To think, they had come all this way hoping to have a good time, then finding out there was trouble, and wanting to help...and then they trapped in a cell.
Penny would have thought the king was better than this. If he really did have eyes on the surface, then he would know the truth. He would know that they had been helping people. Why...would he lock them up like this?
Unless... Maybe the king and the rest of the citizens of Chalklantis were highly frightened of surface dwellers? Perhaps somehow, he misunderstood the information given to him, and he thought that they were going to be some kind of threat?
Right now, though, the king’s reasoning of why he did this didn’t matter to Penny. No matter the reason, it wasn’t going to change the fact that he still tricked them and he still trapped them without any remorse. It didn’t make her feel any less angry or betrayed. It kind of reminded her of the time when Skrawl accepted Rudy’s help, only to backstab him immediately afterward.
But this case was so much worse.
Snap’s expression told Penny that he, too, felt infuriated by this. Even if he didn’t say anything, his expression, the look in his eyes, it was enough to tell her everything.
“I...I can’t believe it...”
Penny and Snap looked over at Rudy as his voice caught their attention. The boy was looking at the ground, his hands trembling.
“Bucko...?” Snap asked, his voice laced in concern. “You okay..?” A stupid question, yes, but Snap couldn’t help but ask it anyway.
Rudy didn’t answer. He just continued to stare at his own hands. His eyes were widened, looking almost sorrowful. “We...We came... W-We wanted to help... And he tricked us...”
Penny winced at how Rudy sounded. The way his voice was hissing through his clenched teeth, it was unsettling to listen to. “Rudy....” She reached out towards him.
Suddenly, Rudy gave a yell and he slammed a fist against the ground. This sudden action caused Penny and Snap to jump back in shock. They stared at Rudy, keeping their distance away from him. Rudy hunched over, shuttings his eyes tightly, his teeth clenched so hard it looked like they were going to pop out. He took in a few heavy breaths, each one having a growly edge to it. For a few moments, he almost sounded like an angered dog. And when he finally looked up, Penny and Snap couldn’t stop themselves from cringing from how his eyes looked.
“How...how could I have been so blind?! I should have known that this was a trap! I should have seen it coming!”
Penny bit her lip. “Rudy...none of us could have known that...”
Rudy whipped his his head around and glared at her. “I should have known! I’m the protector of ChalkZone! The Great Creator! And to fall for such an obvious trap....” He looked away. He closed his eyes as a few bitter tears fell down his face. “I was such an idiot...”
Penny moved cautiously over towards Rudy. She knelt down beside him. She reached over and she gingerly placed her hands on his shoulders, gently squeezing them. Rudy didn’t attempt to fight. “Rudy, this wasn’t your fault.”
“..then whose fault was it...?” Rudy hissed.
“It was none of our faults. We couldn’t have known that this would happen. We were never here before. We didn’t know what anybody here was like.” Penny said in a gentle voice. “Please, don’t kick yourself over this, Rudy. You had no way of knowing. Please...don’t blame yourself.”
“Yeah, Bucko.” Snap took position by Rudy. He looked down at him. There was a look of determination in his eyes. “We will get out of here. Those creepazoids can’t keep us locked up forever. They will pay. You’ll see.”
There was a bit of silence following that. Penny and Snap watched their friend sadly. They both hoped that their words had gotten through to him. He needed to understand that none of them were to blame for this. It was King Zander’s fault and not theirs. They mustn’t lose sight of that, and they needed to concentrate on finding their way out of here.
“I...suppose so. I want to believe you guys.” Rudy finally spoke. The anger from his voice was gone, replaced instead by frustration and despair. “But without the magic chalk, how are we going to get out?”
Penny and Snap could understand Rudy’s uncertainty. While they had gotten out of messes before without the magic chalk, like how Rudy got Reggie out of ChalkZone using only his words and wit, this situation was much different.
But despite the uncertainty, they tried their best to remain confident. Lingering doubt was going to do little to help them.
Penny’s eyes furrowed as she stared into Rudy’s eyes. “We’ll find away.”
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Apr 16, 2015 8:30:40 GMT -5
Chapter 7: Unwelcome
How long had they been in here? How long has it been since the king left them alone? How long had they been trapped in here, waiting for something to happen?
At this point, who cared? The end result was that they were still trapped, still tricked so easily. And now all they could do was sit around and wait for whatever fate to befall on them.
Snap couldn’t help but feel that this had been all his fault. If he had just seen through the trap earlier, he might have been able to get away without arising suspicion and warn Rudy and Penny. They could have gotten out of here faster. They could have escaped this horrible fate.
...or would they? Snap had forgotten to take into account the fact that the zoners here may have sealed up their submarine. He had little reason to believe that they would just leave the submarine alone, unguarded at the very least. Or even ripped apart and dismantled. It could be laying in several pieces right about now, and it would take forever to put it back together.
And even if it weren’t taken or guarded and just left there, he couldn’t forget about the shield around this place. The shield would be impossible to go through. As soon as they tried to enter it, it would hug them in its rubbery substance. These zoners were so paranoid about newcomers that they will not hesitate to shoot if given enough reason. And if the king found out about their escape and ordered them to be caught dead or alive....
Snap couldn’t decide which fate would be worse. To be captured and held prisoner down here, or to be killed. Both fates would result in the same thing: their friends on the surface not knowing what happened to them.
Snap couldn’t bear the thought of his friends wondering where they were, being so worried and in so much emotional pain that they were gone. He could only just begin to imagine all the stuff that they’d be going through as they struggled to make sense of what happened. What hurt even more is that, no matter how good a search party they got, even if they got someone like Boorat somehow to help, it would not be enough. Boorat’s sense of smell might be great, but he doubt even he could find him deep in the ocean.
They were stuck in here. They were on their own. They would have to find their own way out.
Snap could feel burning anger rise in his stomach. It wasn’t just himself he was angry at. He still couldn’t believe that King Zander had done all of this just to get to them. The king hadn’t even told them yet why he did this. His last words to them made it sound as if he had big plans for them. But what were they?
Snap still managed to keep his anger in check, despite how difficult it was. Yelling at the king would only make things a lot worse. The king had so much power here. At the snap of a finger, he could have them tossed into a pot of boiling lava or something. Or whatever else the king might think of.
He looked over at his friends. Penny was sitting cross-legged not too far to his right. She had a contemplative look on her face. She was staring up at the ceiling. From the looks of it, she was trying to find a way out. But she was having trouble. Snap hoped that she would be able to figure something out soon, but he wasn’t holding his breath. The king had been pretty thorough.
As for Rudy himself, he sat near Penny with his back turned to her. His legs were pulled up to his chest, his arms wrapped around them. He rested his chin on his knees, taking in a breath and sighing softly. Rudy had been pretty silent for a while. Although he looked calm, Snap knew that he was in raging turmoil internally. He had blamed himself for this happening. Despite his and Penny’s reassurances, that did little to stop Rudy from being angry at himself.
But the only one he should be angry at is King Zander. It was he who had orchestrated this. It was he who had issued out those notes, tricking them to coming here. It was he who had fooled them into setting this place up. He was the only one at fault. Rudy shouldn’t blame himself.
But Snap would be lying if he said he didn’t understand. After all, he also blamed himself for this happening and felt that he could have done more. He was certain that, on some level, Penny felt the same way, too. But they were here now, and there was nothing they could do to change the past.
They needed to focus on getting out of here.
Just then, there was the steady tapping of something thin and sharp on the ground. Snap gave a soft growl. He knew very well who this was.
“What do you want?” Snap found himself saying.
“I just came to see how you three were...handling yourselves.”
At this, Snap and his two friends turned their heads to glare at Kairos. The bird zoner was approaching their cage slowly. He was holding his head up high. No full on smile, but Snap thought he could see the faintest glimpse of a smirk.
“How do you think we’re handling ourselves?” Penny’s voice was laced in sarcasm. “You all tricked us...”
At this, Kairos’s facial expression seemed to furrow for a moment. Snap thought he caught the glimpse of sympathy in the zoner’s eyes. It was fleeting, and it was difficult to tell that it was genuine. It was gone as quickly as it appeared. This swift sympathetic expression wasn’t enough to change Snap’s mind about this bird zoner.
He had been helping King Zander set all of this up. He was the king’s right-hand man. He was with him until the end. That alone made him untrustworthy. Snap watched him warily, refusing to take his eyes off of him.
Kairos nodded his head once. “Yes. That is true.” The bird zoner spread his wings out. His metal feathers pointed foward, splayed almost like a hand. “But for good cause.”
“Good cause?! How is kidnapping us a good cause?!” Rudy snarled as he climbed up to his feet. “Why have you done this?!”
Kairos gave a tiny, thin smile. It hardly hid anything that they could already see in his eyes. “We have reasons for everything here. You will find out in due time. Of course...” He shut his eyes and flowered his head. “I am amazed you haven’t figured it out by now. A group of your...calibur...should be able to see what’s coming.”
The group just glared at him. What was with these zoners and their cryptic messages? Why couldn’t they just be straight forward about things? Why couldn’t they just outright state what was going on?
Kairos looked back at them. He could see the looks in their eyes. At first, his expression was blank. Then, slowly, he smiled again. This time, the smile stretched a little further and his eyes narrowed slightly.
“Everything has a rhyme and a reason. Everyone and everything has a place. And when a crime is committed, everyone pays their dues.”
“Crime?! We did nothing wrong!” Rudy cried.
“Yeah! All we did was answer the king’s notes! Was that wrong?!” Penny joined in, now on her feet as well. She pointed an accusatory finger at the bird. “If you didn’t want us down here, why send the notes at all?!”
The bird zoner chuckled softly at this. “I see you still don’t get it. Of course we wanted you to come down here. How else were we going to set all of this up for you?” He raised his wings, motioning them to the side to indicate the area around them. “I must say, you did a spectacular job on this place. It was so large, I didn’t think my people would have been able to complete it while you were gone.”
“Your people?” Snap inquired. “You’re not the king.”
“No, I’m not. But I’m still second-in-command. So they are still mine to rule as well.” Kairos placed a wing against himself. “Trust me, if I decide to have them destroy you now...” Snap and his friends widened their eyes. “They will do so in a heart beat.”
Rudy shut his eyes tightly and ground his teeth. Through them he hissed, “Look...all we are asking is for you to tell us why we were taken here...” He stared at Kairos in the eyes. “Why did the king want us?”
Kairos stared at Rudy for a few seconds. Then he merely shrugged his shoulder. “If you can’t figure that out on your own..” He turned himself around and began to walk away. “You really are pathetic.”
The trio couldn’t believe it. What was with this zoner? Why did he feel the need to constantly taunt them about how they ‘should know why they were taken’, and yet not flat out say what it was? Was he trying to allude that it was their own fault? That they did something that they should have realized was wrong? If that’s the case, then how could they fix anything if he nor the king will tell them?
Snap felt his blood heating up as he watched the bird zoner slowly walk away from them. If the bars weren’t electrified, he would be grabbing them right now, threatening to break his own hands as he squeezed them. His body quivered, and soon he couldn’t hold it in any longer.
“You sack of metal feathers! Is this how you treat all your prisoners?!”
At this, Kairos froze. Snap took a step back, Rudy and Penny holding onto him lightly. He stared at Kairos, licking his lips somewhat nervously. Had he gone a little too far with that comment? He and his friends eyed the bird zoner warily, and waited.
Kairos turned his head and looked at them. His bronze beak was tucked downward, partially gritted. He remained like this for several moments. His bright orange left eye regarded them coldly. The large, black pupil moved up and down and side to side, as if studying them.
“We are being merciful to you.” Kairos’s calm voice came. “You should be grateful.”
“Merciful?” Snap hissed. “You call being locked up and left alone without telling us what is going on merciful?!”
A quick, cold chuckle. “If you wish, we could have done worse.”
“Like what?” Penny asked with great caution.
Kairos raised his head up, his beak giving a soft shine in the little light that was available. “If you thought being trapped was bad.... I can have some rather...interesting things for you arranged.” He took a small step towards them, scraping the ground with his sharp talons. “I can...” He tilted his head swiftly to one side. It bent at a further angle than they thought it was capable, making him look almost owl-like. “...make you wish...” He raised his right wing up. He aimed his pointed metal fingers in their direction. He narrowed his eyes dangerously. “...that your only problem was merely being trapped.”
Snap and his friends felt their hearts skip a beat at this. They remain frozen where they stood. None of them dare to say anything, lest they make things worse.
“Those who think being trapped is worse than pain...are wrong. If you three are foolish enough to believe that...” Kairos smiled darkly at them. He tapped two of his metal fingers together, the clang sounding out and making the trio wince. “I can show you just how sadly mistaken you are. I am an expert on pain, and I will be more than happy to show you everything that I know...”
At this, the trio widened their eyes in horror. They gulped nervously and they huddled closer together. They still refused to say anything. They just stared into Kairos’s cold yet bright eyes as he watched them. They watched his wings nervously, the sight of the sharp tips making them shiver in fear.
“Real fear is pain. And pain is real fear. Remember that.”
Kairos didn’t say anything after that. He simply turned and walked away, leaving the frightened trio alone.
sss
“Why do you want the footage, Mr. Yagmur?” The bald man with squarish features and a missing tooth asked. He rubbed his small beared gently, contemplating what had been told to him. “You know that we don’t allow mere employees get access to that footage. Only for emergencies and..”
“This is an emergency!” Denny cried, raising his hands in the air. “Someone had...!”
“I suggest you calm yourself. Before I have you thrown out.” The man said in a darkened tone.
Denny sighed and lowered his hands. Even though this man wasn’t the boss, he was still in charge of the footage room. Libraries didn’t usually have this. It was a nice feature, even if it wasn’t all that necessary.
But right now, it’s the one ticket he had to proving that he wasn’t crazy, and proving that there had been a couple of little brats in his office where they shouldn’t be. He needed this footage to show to the boss. Even he couldn’t argue against it, and he knew what would happen if this footage out, and parents everywhere found out. If parents could rally against something like video games, than they would sure as heck do something about this.
But first, he would need to get past this guy. Ian Drumar was always one tough cookie to crack. He barely budged for anyone, save the boss. And even he sometimes had a hard time getting what he needed from this guy. Ian was very serious about this footage being well taken care of and not falling into the wrong hands or being misused.
Denny thought that he was overdoing it. This was a library, not a national bank. He could learn to let loose a little once in a while, couldn’t he?
Well wishful thinking wasn’t going to get that footage out. He needed to think of something that would convince Ian to give him what he wanted. Surely the guy couldn’t be as dumb as he looked, right? Sure he had a ridiculously short hair-do and his shirt looked a little unprofessional for someone in charge of the security cameras.But surely, his intelligence would exceed all that, wouldn’t it?
“This is important.” Denny said, trying again to persuade him. “I need some of that footage so I can prove that some br...er...I mean, children, had wandered into my office.”
“I should be worried about this because...?” Ian folded his arms against his chest, narrowing his eyes slightly.
“Do you know what’ll happen if parents see that footage?” Denny asked, raising his hand in the air. “They will freak out!”
Ian gave a blunt response. “Then don’t show them.”
Denny stared at Ian wide-eyed. Realizing that he was going in the wrong way with this, he tried a different angle. “What if they find out on their own? What if they somehow stumble upon the footage? Don’t you think that their reaction would be worse in that situation?”
But still, Ian didn’t budge. He looked at his fingers, looking very disinterested in what he was saying. “Eh...what are the odds of that happening? Do you really think that there’s a chance the parents will get a hold of some random footage? You need help if you think that.”
Denny gritted his teeth and growled at that insult. He then closed his eyes and forced himself to exhale. “Look...I know how you feel about me...” He paused as Ian turned his head to look at him. His dark brown eyes pierced through his soul even from underneath those square, thick glasses. “But I am looking out for the well being of the children here.”
Oh man, it hurt to say that. But he knew full well that the man who sympathized and cared for children was more well liked than one that was bitter and cold towards them.
He would not get far if he admitted the truth. Ian was already unlikely and unwilling to help him. Would he really get that much further with him if he tried to tell Ian that he wanted to take over the company? No. The first thing that man would do was report him to the boss. Then he’d have to contend with the boss himself, and he would lose his job.
Just like how in nature, an individual animal that tries to challenge a leader ends up walking away when defeated, he ran the risk of being driven out of the company if the boss finds out what he’s doing. Then he’d never be able to prove anything.
“You and I both know the boss is way too k...I mean...he’s too soft with them. He rarely yells at them or punishes them, even when they run around. Don’t you think that, one of these days, they will get hurt? And what will the parents say when they find out the boss, the guy running this joint, let it happen? It’s not just the boss who will suffer for it. We all will.”
Denny stared at Ian. Their eyes remained locked. Ian didn’t seem to be budging yet. But Denny wasn’t yet finished. He had something else up his sleeve.
“What about you? Do you think another place is going to hire someone like you?” Denny asked.
At this, Ian barely tilted his head. “What do you mean?”
Denny gave a thin smile. “You know what I mean, Ian. With your record, you were lucky to have gotten this place. The boss was nice enough to cover for you. But once word gets out...will he keep doing that? Who else would cover for you? This is the only place you got. If something isn’t done soon, you are about the lose the only place that ever treated you like a person.”
Ian’s eyes widened at this. Denny continued to smile. He had gotten him.
“Give me what I want... And I promise I will ensure no one will ever hurt you again.”
sss
Rudy grunted as he was yanked forward by the guard. He slipped on his feet and nearly lost his footing. The guard grabbed him roughly on the back of his neck and lifted him up and set him back down. He then barked an order for him to stop slipping up and keep moving. Rudy grumbled softly, but he said not a word.
He felt soreness in his arms. The cuffs that were placed on him were pretty tight. They nearly cut into his skin. He tried to tell them they weren’t necessary, but the guards wouldn’t listen to him. With his arms secured behind his back, he felt so defenseless. It would be difficult...no...impossible for him to get away like this.
He heard a few grunts. He turned his head slightly, looking back at his friends with one eye. They had been cuffed just like him. He could see the pained look in their eyes, and from that, he could tell that their cuffs were just as tight. Maybe even tighter.
“Keep your eyes forward!” One of the guards snarled at him before yanked him forward.
Rudy let out a surprised cry as he nearly tripped again. He winced as he felt his foot hit against a small rock that was in the way. The guards did not show him any sympathy when he hissed in pain.
“That was your own fault.” A second guard told him. “Either pay attention, or we will drag you along the floor if we have to! It’s no skin off our nose.”
The first guard nodded his head. “Yeah. You should count yourselves lucky the king doesn’t want you hurt before your little date in the arena.”
Rudy narrowed his eyes. Once again, he kept himself silent. There were a million things running through his head right now that he could say to these zoners. But he resisted the temptation.
He exchanged a quick glance at his friends. He couldn’t look at them long enough, but he could feel his heart clench at their faces. They all looked pretty hopeless right now. None of them were willing to give up. But in the moment, there was little they could do. With each step, their hearts filled with more dread. They still had no idea eactly what waited ahead for them. The unknown was eating away at their souls.
But they did now have a small idea of what to expect. Rudy realized that he and Penny had not been working on a baseball kind of thing like he had thought. Instead, it was a colosseum. An arena of some kind. The one thing that he and friends could be certain of is that they had indeed created a form of entertainment for these zoners, with themselves as the entertainment. It just wasn’t going to be the type of entertainment that they thought it was going to be.
Rudy had a strong feeling that whatever waited for them at the end of the tunnel wasn’t going to be anything good. They were getting closer to the door. He could see the bright light. Unlike other times, the light here was certainly not a good sign.
Rudy was reminded of the time when he went into a colosseum a few months ago. But this time, it wasn’t going to be fun and games. It wasn’t going to be just a race. No, it was going to be so much worse. He gulped nervously, his blood chilling at the thought of what might happen to him and his friends.
Soon they entered in the center of the arena. Rudy immediately averted his gaze. The light was so bright after being stuck for about an hour in the dark room. He clenched his teeth and hissed, remaining like this for a few seconds before he finally turned his head around to look.
The stadium that he and Penny drew still looked the same. Mostly. There were now new editions, such as purple flags being hung, some of them with a deer symbol on it. The seats were occupied by so many zoners. Humanoids and greek animals and greek monsters everywhere. All eyes were on them, and no zoner spoke or said a word. It was just dead silent as the trio were escorted forward.
Soon, the guards stopped them from walking. They grabbed their shoulders and forced them to stay still. Rudy, Penny, and Snap looked all around as they tried to take in their surroundings. There was something more menacing about this place than before, despite it not being too highly transformed. The air around them was tense and unforgiving, and the strong sense of doom seemed to hover over their heads.
Rudy looked back up at the zoners. He noticed something a little strange about them. It wasn’t because they looked unfamiliar. He and his friends just arrived. It would take a while to recognize any one of the normal citizens. But the way they looked at them... It was...off. He couldn’t quite put his finger on why.
He wasn’t the only one who thought that way. A quick glance down, and he could see that Snap was looking all around. His eye brow was cocked up a little and he looked like he was ready to ask them ‘what are you looking at’.
Penny was also looking at the zoners. But unlike him and Snap, she didn’t look all that confused. There was a hint of realization in her brown eyes. Rudy and Snap exchanged glances before one of them broke the silence.
“Penny? What is it?” Rudy asked carefully. “What’s wrong?”
“Those zoners...they hadn’t seen a creator before...”
At this, Rudy and Snap widened their eyes.
“They haven’t?” Snap asked, confused. Then it dawned on him quickly. “Yeah...this place has been in isolation for so long. So few of them, if any, would have seen anything like this.”
Rudy couldn’t believe he didn’t realize this before. He took another look at the zoners. Now he could recognize those looks. It was fearful curiosity. The zoners around them were afraid of them, because they were different. At least him and Penny were. They were humans, entirely different from what they were used to. And because they were different, that was why they were still curious about them. They were regarding them with trepidation, and looked like they wanted to figure out more about them.
A quick grunt and snarl from the guards caused the trio to fall silent. They shut their mouths and lowered their head slightly, averting the gaze of the crowd. As much as they wanted to speak, all they could do right now was remain silent and wait.
Rudy glanced up again, looking from side to side. He felt his heart skip a beat when he noticed that not all the zoners were looking at them fearfully or curiously. A handful of them were giving them looks of pure hatred. Rudy could practically hear the venom off of their words even though they didn’t even say anything yet.
He looked his friends warily. He could see the look of worry shining in their eyes as well. The way those handful of zoners were looking at them... It was chilling. It was obvious those zoners were angry at them for something, but what? What did he and his friends do to deserve such animosity being projected towards them?
Before he could even try to say anything to his friends, he could hear the familiar clopping footsteps. He gritted his teeth, feeling his blood reaching a boil quickly. He looked up and glared towards where King Zander was walking down the middle of the center aisle. The zoner were bowing their heads as he went.
But the king ignored them completely. His cold, brown eyes were focused only on them. Rudy noticed he had a straight, pressed lip, like he was stuck between a frown and a smile. He looked calm, and almost regal as he walked down the steps slowly, his hands folded behind his back.
The crowd turned their heads to watch the king as he slowly made his way down. No one said a word. It remained utterly silent. But now this silence seemed to take on a new meaning. The air around them seemed to change, and Rudy could feel his heart twisting and aching. He watched, biting his lip, his eyes narrowed, as King Zander went to what appeared to be a tall podium that had been crudely placed on the edge of the stadium.
King Zander tapped on it. There was a ringing feedback, causing zoners and the trio to flinch in pain. This, thankfully, only lasted a short time before it dissipated. The king cleared his throat, and he began to speak into the mic.
“My citizens, you are all gathered here today because I have a very important announcement to make. I have intended on doing this for some time, now. But luck was against me and it had to be delayed. I do regret it. But now, as you all stand in here, as I am standing here, I can finally get started.” King Zander’s voice sounded booming in the mic. Even zoners in the way back could hear him. “I am sure that you are all aware of what’s been going on lately. I’m sure you heard the news and seen the articles. I know that some of you lock doors and windows at night to keep yourselves safe.”
Lock their doors and windows? What was happening lately? What was this guy talking about? He had told them earlier that the disappearances were all a lie. Was the king lying to his people? Or was something else going on? Something that the king had chosen to keep a secret from them?
As the king spoke, Rudy and his friends could see the growing fear and anxiety in the zoner’s facial expressions. From the look of that, Rudy guessed that there really was something going on here. It just wasn’t what King Zander said it was.
“Well I am here to tell you that your troubles, our troubles, will soon be coming to an end. For I have captured the ones responsible for all our suffering!” King Zander pointed at Rudy, Penny, and Snap. “There they are before you!”
Rudy couldn’t stop the gasp from escaping his mouth. “Wh-What...?” He squeaked out. No one except his friends heard him. He remained in silent shock with his friends, their eyes bulging as the king continued his rant.
“You all heard the stories! You all heard the legend of the dreaded creators who had reigned down on ChalkZone long ago! You heard about how we had to seal ourselves down here to keep ourselves safe from the intruders! You all know the chaos that the creators on the surface had wrought! Well I am here to tell you that these stories were true! Here, standing before you, are two creators! Two vile creators not even chalk like us! And based on what our little spy has found out, they are the ones responsible for our hardships lately! It was them!”
Rudy hunched his shoulders as he listened to the zoners all around them hiss and growl at them. Almost every set of eyes on them was accompanied by a deep glare and bared teeth. Some of the zoners looked ready to tear them apart, stopped only by the king’s will. The king clearly had something in mind for them.
He and his friends huddled together as soon as their cuffs were removed. They did no try to run; the guards were still present. They put their arms around each other and they pressed themselves against one another as they looked around fearfully. Hearts pounded. Minds raced. Breathing quickened. And still the king continued to rant and rave about them, but one thing become obvious.
The king never specified what they did. Never once did he try to tell his people about anything that they had done. Just that they had been the ones to cause problems.
This fact sent Rudy’s mind into some doubt. Was it possible that he and his friends really did do something that affected Chalklantis somehow? If that were the case, he felt the sting of guilt in his stomach. He wanted to do something to make it up to them. But how could he do that if no one would tell him exactly what happened?
“I promise you that they will not get away with what they have done!” King Zander yelled in the mic. He had it gripped in his three-fingered hands and had it raised up. “They stand before you as our prisoners! And like all prisoners, they will be punished! They will not get away with what they have done! Now they will answer for their crime!”
At this, the zoners all around them began to cheer. They could hear the zoners call out ‘long live the king’, ‘down with the creators’, among other lines. They intermixed together and created an almost thunderous choir. It chilled them to the bone and caused them to huddle ven closer, their bodies starting to shake. They couldn’t even try to put up a brave front at this point.
“Now let us begin!” King Zander motioned towards the guards who still stood behind the trio. The guards lifted up their heads and stared back at the king expectantly. “Bring out the first obstacle!”
Immediately, the guards walked away towards another door. This one, Rudy was certain that they hadn’t drawn. It must have been added in somehow.
“Let us see how well they fair against the mighty hippalectryon!”
Snap stared up in confusion. “The hippa..what...?”
The trio froze as they heard the sound of something scraping and slowly opening. They could hear something clopping and scraping, the sound of something heavy being shifted forward. They slowly turned themselves around as the cheers and shouts and whistles of the zoners raged on, growing louder.
The second set of tall doors was opened up, spread apart to reveal blackness. They could see shadows moving along the ground. As they continued to watch, they could make out the shapes of the the guards from before. They were holding onto some thick rope, which was wrapped around the neck of what appeared to be an enormous creature. It didn’t take long for the creature to come into the light, a foot smashing into the ground to announce its presence.
Rudy’s eyes widened as he saw that it was what looked like a griffin, kind of, but no lion part. It was replaced with a horse, and it wasn’t in its usual orientation; it was backwards.
The creature had a powerful, thickly muscled horse body, the muscles rippling underneath the skin. The main was cut short and almost in a square-like shape with a sharply pointing curve. The wings were a little small for it, but still large. They were pressed against its body, rope wrapping around it to keep it from flying anywhere.
Its tail feathers, so many of them, were spread out in a threatening manner. Its back feet, scaly and bird-like, kicked and scraped the ground. The talons were massive and looked like they could tear through anything. The creature itself was almost all black save for yellow feet and some dark brown feathers on its wings. Its blazing yellow eyes stared at them, the pupils narrowed into slits. It pulled its lips up, its flat teeth bared aggressively.
Rudy and his friends stared at the beast in horror, their hearts racing in their chests. As the guards began strike the best with electrical staffs to further agitate the creature, they knew they were in serious trouble. They began to back away, but they only got a few feet when the horse bird hybrid was unleashed upon them. As they ran, the crowed cheered on.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Apr 16, 2015 8:31:45 GMT -5
Chapter 8: Confrontation In The Stadium
Time moved slowly for the ten year old boy. His wide, fear-filled eyes were filled completely with the vision of the massive beast bounding towards him and his friends. He could barely breathe. His lungs felt frozen, unable to move.
Despite his inability to move, his mind was going a million miles per hour. Through these thoughts, he tried to think of a way for them to get out of here. Even without magic chalk, he knew they couldn’t just sit here like target ducks. In a few seconds, which were taking longer and longer, they were going to get flattened unless they got out of the way.
Rudy gritted his teeth and he attempted to lift up his leg. At first, it was stiff and rigid. Soon, he was able to lift it up a little. He winced as the muscle felt so stiff and immobile. He took one step to the side. He stopped and took in a quick, deep breath. He turned his head and looked back at the creature. The hippo...whatever the king called it.
He was surprised to see that it was still a good distance away. And he quickly saw why.
The beast had actually stopped for a moment. Its horse-like head swiveled between him and his friends. It regarded them momentarily, as if it was trying to think of they were the ones who attacked it. A sudden spark behind it, likely from one of the guards, was enough to make it neigh viciously and try to attack them.
Rudy, Penny, and Snap reacted as quickly as they could as the beast bounded towards them. Before it could get too close, they jumped to the side. Their bodies hit against the dirt covered ground and they coughed as the dust was kicked up into the air. Behind them, they could hear the clamor of hooves slamming and digging against the ground as the horse rooster hybrid attempted to stomp them to death.
The creature, the...hippalectryon, that’s it, was still staring at the ground where they stood, as if it was having a hard time realizing that they weren’t there. It lifted up its head and stared back at them. Its ears lowered and it curled back its lips into a snarl, showing off its flat yet sharp-looking teeth. With another neigh, mixed in with a growly sound, it charged towards them.
The hippalectryon came after them again. It opened up its wings, and to Rudy’s horror, he realized this made it go even faster. He took a few steps back as the beast closed in on him. He jumped to the side as it snapped at him. Then it whipped itself around and went after Snap. The small blue and white zoner barely made it out of the way as it attempted to slam its hooves against his head.
“Get them!”
“Crush them!”
“I want to see some body parts!”
Rudy felt a cold chill run up his spine as he listened to the zoners around them cheer for their demise. Almost every zoner had chanted something, and many were still crying out, their fists raised up, their voices becoming intermingled together in some sort of terrifying choir.
He tried his best to ignore the crowd. He tried to focus his attention on the hippalectryon. He couldn’t afford to divert any attention away from it. The horse bird beast was now pacing around them, eyeing them up and down. It looked almost like a predator. Despite being possibly a herbivore, he knew he and his friends were still in trouble.
They needed a plan on how to beat this thing. Otherwise, they were just going to keep running until they ran out of strength. It was obvious that this beast had tons of energy pent up inside. They would be tired and out of breath long before the hippalectryon even started to pant out of exhaustion. There had to be a way to slow this creature down somehow...
Rudy looked to his left and found what looked to be some kind of stick. An idea flashed int he back of his head. He looked from the beast to the stick and, licking his lips, he bolted for it.
“Rudy! What are you doing?!” Penny cried in horror.
“Bucko!” Snap’s panicked voice came. “Look out!”
Rudy didn’t bother looking behind him. He didn’t need to look to know that the hippalectryon was coming towards him. He could hear the heavy footsteps behind him. He could hear the crowd’s cheers increasing in volume as it got closer. He tried to focus on the stick ahead of him. He was almost there. Just a bit more time...
Bending himself down, he grabbed the stick and continued to run forward. He was running out of space to run at this point. He had to do this quickly.
Skidding his feet on the ground, he turned himself so that he was facing the horse bird creature. It let out another dark neigh, sending chills through his body. He narrowed his eyes in determination and held the stick in front of him.
“Oh look! He’s going to defend himself with a stick! How pathetic!”
“I thought creators were supposed to be smart! Is he, like, some kind of reject or something?”
Rudy ignored the harsh words spoken by the deranged zoners as he focused his attention on the hippalectryon. The creature was gaining on him, the space between them rapidly shrinking. Rudy waited until it got close enough, keeping his feet firmly planted on the ground. He could see the creature opening its mouth to prepare to bite him. Tightening his muscles, he pulled his arm back and waited. When the beast was a foot in front of him and started to lunge its head towards him with its jaws split wide open, Rudy made his move.
With a single, swift thrust, he placed the entire stick in the creature’s mouth. He jumped back as the horse rooster creature ran a little ways forward before it stopped and realized what happened.
Its eyes were wide and pupils shrunk. It shook its head from side to side, letting out growls of frustration. It tried opening its mouth wider, but it they could not stretch any further. It tried to bite down, but the stick would not bend. It lowered its head and tried to kick it out with a foot. But for the moment, it was stuck.
Rudy watched it for a few seconds. He knew it wasn’t going to hold the creature for long. He turned his head towards his friends and rushed to them.
“Are you okay, Rudy?” Snap asked when Rudy got close enough. His worry-filled white eyes regarded him intently. “That nasty old creature didn’t hurt you, did it?”
Rudy looked at himself, patting his hands around in search of unnoticed injuries. “No, I’m fine.”
“Rudy, that was really risky!” Penny said. She looked at Rudy with concern, her hands clasped together. “We need to...” She began.
“Think of a plan yeah. Why do you think I did that? To buy us some time.” Rudy looked behind him. He could see the hippalectryon was still furiously trying to get the stick out of its mouth. It wouldn’t be long before it succeeded or it would just come after them anyway. He turned back to his friends. “Do any of you have any ideas?”
Penny and Snap looked at each other. They frowned a little, trying to think of a solution. They looked away. Penny rubbed her chin while Snap looked at the ground, kicking the dirt a little with his foot. This lasted for a while, and at first, it looked as if neither of them had any ideas.
Rudy’s attention was mostly on Penny. She was the one who usually came up with the best plans. Surely she would be able to think of a way they could get out of this mess. He looked back at the hippalectryon to make sure it was still preoccupied, then he turned back to Penny and waited, hoping that she would be able to think of something in time.
She didn’t.
A loud snap. A crack. A neigh. And all three of them knew one thing in that very moment.
They had run out of time.
“Go get them! Tear them apart!”
Rudy, Penny, and Snap turned their frightened, widened eyes towards the horse rooster hybrid as it barrelled towards them swiftly, its mouth wide open. This time, it took to the air, launching itself upwards and somehow staying aloft despite its wings being a bit too small. The three children huddled close together and watched as the beast circled around them, beating its wings occasionally to keep itself from lowering back down.
Then it stayed in place, hovering above them, its body becoming partially vertical. It stared down at them hungrily, baring its teeth, tilting its head to one side as if just curious. The trio could barely take their eyes away from the creature. Their eyes were glued to its, and it felt like the world’s most dangerous staring contest in that moment.
It didn’t last for long. With a loud neigh, rearings its front legs in front of it, the hippalectryon dove down towards them, flatting its wings behind it to help it be more aerodynamic.
The three children let out screams of terror. They dove down to the ground as the hippalectryon grazed above them, barely missing them as it rushed passed them. Rudy could feel a rush of air move by them, wipping up his hair in the process. He dared to look up, and he stiffened in fear when the hippalectryon was diving down to try again. And it was heading straight or him. Rudy tried to get up quickly, but his arms and legs were too shaky. Knowing he wasn’t going to get out of the way in time, Rudy watched the beast in fear and waited for it to collide with him in the two seconds it would take to arrive.
He felt something thick and heavy hit against him. He let out a cry as he was pushed into the ground. He laid there, waiting for the second attack, only to realize that it hadn’t been the hippalectryon who had pushed him down.
It had been Penny.
“Buckette!”
Rudy’s heart froze as that cry, which was intermingled with a feminine scream. Balancing himself up on his hands, he swiveled his head and his eyes were greeted with a horrific sight.
Penny had taken the brunt of the attack. She was covered in a bit of dirt and there were a couple tears in her clothes. She was laying on her back, her head lolled to one side. Rudy and Snap thought she was unconscious at first, but when she lifted up her head, they let out a sigh of relief.
This relief was short-lived when the hippalectryon grabbed her by her leg and lifted her up off the ground. Penny soon dangled there, struggling and writhing to get away. The hippalectryon reared up onto its hind legs and spread its wings.
“Drop her from a great height!”
“Let the fall destroy her!”
“No mercy!”
“Stop the creator!”
“Doom! Doom! Doom! Doom! Doom!”
The ‘doom’ chant continued. More and more of the Chalklantian zoners joined in. They formed fists either their hands and shook them up and down in a steady rhythm as the chanting continued. It rose in volume and practically become a deafening roar.
Rudy tried his best to pay it no mind as he stared up at Penny. He took in a few quick breaths, his eyes unable to turn away from what was going on. He and Snap rushed over as quickly as they could. But before they could reach, the beast had already taken flight.
“No!” Rudy shouted. He jumped over, trying to grab a hold of the beast. He wasn’t quick enough. His face met the ground in a rather dusty union. He coughed, spitting out the dirt. He took in a shaky breath and looked up. His eyes widened. “Penny!”
He was helpless to do anything as he watched the hippalectryon rise higher into the air. Soon it was too high for him to reach. The beast didn’t attempt to leave the colosseum, instead remaining content to fly around in circles, holding Penny in its jaws.
Penny had been trying to fight back, but upon seeing how high up she was, she remained frozen in terror. Any attempt to get down from this height would result in her getting badly injured, and that was a best case scenario.
Rudy felt his heart beating quickly as he watched the creature fly around and around, picking up speed as it went. It rose a little higher up with each lap that it made. Rudy wasn’t sure what it was trying to do except make Penny dizzy. But he knew that the beast’s intentions weren’t anything that mundane. No, it had some sort of plan. But what was it...
Oh no... Rudy’s eyes widened and his heart stopped when he realized what the creature was intending.
It was going to slam Penny into the ground from a great height.
His fears were confirmed as the beast contorted its body, going straight up, Penny still held tightly in its jaws. It arched its back, looking straight down. Without hesitation, it made a dive.
“No! Stop!” Rudy rushed forward, waving his arms around. “Stop that! Please!”
But to no one’s surprise, the hippalectryon ignored him. Whether or not it was from disinterest or lack of understanding didn’t matter. All Rudy could do was watch as Penny was being driven towards the ground. The girl let out a scream and struggled frantically to escape what could possibly be a fatal dive.
The cheers all around him grew more intense. The zoners were getting more and more excited as the hippalectryon was fast approaching the ground. Rudy felt sick to his stomach. These sickening zoners... How could they get excited over such a barbaric act?
His thoughts were ripped away from that when he heard a familiar cry from high above.
“Leave her alone, you mismatched piece of feather garbage!”
Rudy stared up in shock. He couldn’t believe it. “S-Snap...?!”
He didn’t know when it happened. He didn’t even see the zoner’s actions earlier. He didn’t know how he was able to pull this off without him seeing him. Bu there he was, in plain sight.
Somehow, Snap had managed to grab onto the beast. By his feet or by his tail feathers, Rudy was certain. He had climbed along the beast’s back, somehow managing to hang on even while the beast circled swiftly around. Somehow, he managed to fight back dizziness as he continued to hold onto the creature.
At this point, Snap was now straddling the horse-like neck of the beast, his hands gripping its short mane hair. He climbed further up, pressing his legs tightly against the thick neck as the beast swung its head from one side to the other in an attempt to shake him off. Rudy felt his heart skip a beat when Snap let out a yelp and nearly slipped off.
Incredibly, not only did Snap still manage to hang on, but now he was right behind the horse-like head. He grabbed onto the beast’s ears and he started to yank back.
“I said let her go!” Snap snarled. His eyes shut and his teeth clenched tightly. “Let go, you big fleabag!”
The hippalectryon didn’t stop. It continued to dive down. The cheers of the zoners echoed all around as Rudy watched in horror. At first, it seemed as if the hippalectryon was going to complete its attack and crush Penny between itself and the ground.
But then Snap pulled the ears back further, and its dive started to falter a little. The hippalectryon tried again to wriggle its head out of the zoner’s grasp. It had no such luck. Snap’s grip was just too tight. Then, seconds later, Snap opened his mouth wide and he bit down on the hippalectryon’s ear.
The hippalectryon’s eyes bulged at this. It struggled not to scream. It struggled to keep its dive in place. But as Snap ground his teeth deeper into the ear, it soon couldn’t take anymore. When it was just a few feet above the ground, it suddenly pulled itself up. It couldn’t hold back its cry anymore and released Penny. It shrieked along with Penny as the girl plummeted towards the ground.
“Penny!” Rudy rushed forward as quickly as he could. He tightened up his leg muscles and jumped forward, his arms out stretched. Penny collided with him and the two rolled across the floor. After coughing from more dust getting into his throat, Rudy checked Penny to make sure she was okay. “Are you all right?”
Penny let a few coughs before she answered. “Y-Yeah...I think so...” She wiped her brow and gave a shiver from adrenaline rushing through her body. “Wh-Where’s...?” Her eyes widened in horror as she looked upwards. “Snap!”
Rudy looked up to see what Penny saw. He let out a gasp, shooting instantly up to his feet. “Snap, no!”
The hippalectryon now held Snap in its jaws. The zoner was writhing and squirming to get free. He was pushing against the mouth as he tried to crawl out. The hippalectryon bit down harder, prompting Snap to let out a cry of pain. The beast then lifted up its head, pointing its snout upwards. Rudy and Penny were confused for a second. Then they realized in horror what it was trying to do.
It was trying to swallow Snap whole. Alive.
Rudy shook his head, his mind racing. Oh if only he had a piece of magic chalk right now... The beast was too high up for them to grab. He couldn’t rush over and force it to let go. Even if he could get into physical contact with it, how was he going to make the beast let go of Snap without resulting in something terrible happening to his friend in the process?
Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed a flash of movement. He looked over and saw that Penny was rushing in one direction. His eyes widened. “Penny? What are you doing?”
Penny didn’t answer him. She continued to run further away from where Snap was being held. Rudy couldn’t tell what was going on. He reached his hand out towards Penny and was about to call to her again when he noticed she had finally stopped. Now she was lowering herself closer to the ground, searching around for something.
“Penny?”
Once again, he was ignored. He felt a pang of frustration in his stomach. Why couldn’t Penny answer him? Instead of trying again, he started to rush towards her. He needed her help to save Snap, and here she was, playing with....
Wait, no she wasn’t. How could he begin to think that? He felt terrible that he did, especially after he saw what she was really doing.
In a few seconds, Penny was back on her feet, holding a broken piece of the stick from before. The end had broken off into a sharp tip. Rudy felt his heart skip a beat as Penny held up the piece of stick in her hand. Was...was she intended on using this thing as a weapon...? Was that sharp end going to...?
To Rudy’s surprise, Penny grabbed a hold of the sharpened end and she broke it off. With some effort, she managed to rip it away and dropped the piece. This left a blunter-looking end. Instead of a single sharp point, there were multiple jagged edges. The splintered wood was bent to the side and didn’t look like it could cut anything.
But...why had Penny done this? What use was this to them now? Not that he would have wanted to hurt the creature, but how were they going to defend themselves with a broken stick?
“Rudy!” Penny called out to him. “Catch!”
Rudy had only seconds to react when the stick was tossed his way. He fumbled with it as he struggled to grab it. Soon he held it in the wraps of his fingers. He stared at it in confusion before turning back to Penny.
“Penny...what is...” Rudy started to say.
“Just do what I say!” Penny called out. “There isn’t much time!”
Rudy wasn’t sure what Penny had in mind. Nonetheless, he still listened to her. He turned his attention to the hippalectryon, raising the stick up slightly. His eyes widened slowly as he watched Snap continue to squirm in the beast’s mouth, struggling not to fall down further into the beast’s mouth. His mind flashed back to when Snap and Penny were swallowed by the goolah monster. He was not going to have a repeat of that happen.
“Don’t worry, Snap! I’m coming!” Rudy called out to his friend. He wasn’t sure if Snap could hear him over his screams or over the cheers of the crowd. But he meant every word.
“Rudy! Run now! And strike exactly where I say!”
Rudy didn’t hesitate to run towards the beast.
sss
Pain. Horrible intense pain.
That’s what Snap was feeling right now. He was hardly aware of his own screaming. Only the shere agony that he was in right now. He could feel the teeth pressing against his body. He could feel the beast tightening its grip around him. He continued to struggle, kicking his legs wildly in the air, trying to hit the beast. But none of his attempts were met with success.
His mind swirled with thoughts as he felt the warm wetness of the animals mouth, feeling himself start to slide further down. The horrible stench of its breath hardly did anything to him as he concentrated on survival. At the moment, he still had a hold of the animal’s mouth corners, but he was rapidly losing his grip. Part of his body was already down the creature’s throat. The beast apparently could hold its breath for a long time because it was doing nothing to speed up the process. Just letting gravity do its work.
Snap wasn’t sure how long he could stay like this. He struggled to pull himself out. But his grip was too slippery, and the beast was using its slimy tongue to try to make him let go. The teeth pressed further down, threatening to slide into his arms and hands. However, the threat of losing his arms was preferable to being slowly digested alive, so he hung on despite the risk.
He couldn’t believe how stupid he had been. Why did he think jumping on the creature’s back and biting its ears was a good idea? He should have known that something like this was going to happen. He felt like an idiot.
The only good thing that came out of this was that at least Penny was safe. His efforts had saved her from being nearly crushed to death by this creature.
He wasn’t sure where Penny was right now, or what she and Rudy were doing. He thought he could hear their cries to them, but he was too busy focused on trying to pull himself out, his head echoing with his screams, to really notice for sure. Whatever they were doing, he hoped that it involved finding a way to stop this creature before it made him its lunch.
As he continued to slide down further, he could feel a few tears start to form in his eyes. This could be it. This might be his last few moments alive. Recalling something he did earlier that he wasn’t proud of, he knew that now was the best time to say it. Even though he wasn’t sure if Penny could hear it, she deserved to know.
“Penny! I have something to tell you! I’m sorry that I...”
Without warning, the beast’s head suddenly jerked to one side. Its mouth opened up a little wider, allowing Snap to pull himself forward. He winced at the teeth scraping against him. There was another thunk and the head was tossed further to the same side, this one with more force.
Snap found himself being launched from the mouth. He let out a cry as he dove head first into the ground. He hit against something soft along the way. He skidded along the ground before finally coming to a stop. He rubbed his head and let out a soft groan.
“Whoa...what happened..?” Snap asked. He slowly climbed up to his feet. Something felt off about the ground. He quickly found out why.
“Well for starters, you are standing on my head.” Penny’s muffled voice said.
Snap looked down. “Penny...? Well no wonder the ground felt so...eggy.” He said with a smile.
Penny growled at him. “Just get off me!”
Snap obligued, jumping off of her. He reached down and grabbed her hand, pulling her up from the ground. Penny brushed herself off, getting as much dust off of her as possible. Soon she stopped and looked down at him expectantly.
“Now...what was it you were saying before?” Penny asked him. “Something you wanted to apologize for?”
Snap let out a nervous chuckle, folding his arms behind his back and kicking his feet against the dirt. “What? I-I didn’t say anything.”
“Snap..” Penny narrowed her eyes at him. Snap just grinned at her. Penny continued to glare at him.
Neither of them had a chance to take this any further. There was a loud thud behind them, reminding them both of the danger that they were still in. They turned their heads and looked over their shoulders. Their eyes bulged at what they saw.
“Rudy!”
The stick that Rudy had used to hit the creature in a certain spot on its head had been shattered. The huge talons of the creature’s back feet had smashed it into several splittered pieces of wood. From the way it was angled, it looked as if Rudy were trying to attack it again to keep it at bay. But as Penny and Snap could both see, this did not end too well for Rudy.
Rudy was now on his back, a massive hoof pressed against his chest. He was trying to push it off, his feet kicking, scraping the dusty ground. None of his efforts prevailed. His head turned to the side was the hippalectryon’s head was lowered. Its hot, steamy breath hit against the boy’s face, causing his hair to fly to the side a little. The white, shiny teeth were bared and it looked as if the creature was about to bite Rudy’s head off.
“Bucko!” Snap called out in horror. He tried to rush forward, but he felt someone grab him by his arm. He glared over at Penny. “Let me go! What’s the big deal?! He needs our help!”
“I know, but we need to plan this out.” Penny warned him. “Or do you want to end up in the creature’s mouth again?”
Snap’s eyes widened at this. He only took in a few breaths before he shook his head slowly.
“Good. Now...let’s think about this.” Penny rubbed her chin thoughtfully. “What can we use to stop this thing?”
“Well we don’t have a lot of time...” Snap said, gritting his teeth nervously. “I sure hope you have a plan, Buckette...”
Snap could feel his heart speeding up as he watched the hippalectryon continue to menace his creator and friend. Rudy was struggling to breathe at this point. The creature was pressing down further onto his chest, interfering with intakes of breath. Snap could feel his body shaking. If Penny didn’t think of something soon...
“He is about to fall!”
“Take it with dignity, creator!”
“It’s the least you can do!”
Snap ground his teeth together. These zoners... Have they no shame? Did they not realize what they were doing?
As the few seconds passed, and he heard more and more of these horrible statements from these zoners, it was becoming harder and harder for him to remain quiet. He tried to fight it back, knowing that saying anything to them wasn’t going to do them much good. But...those words...they were heating up his blood too fast. He..he couldn’t hold back any longer.
Snap whirled himself around, facing one portion of the crowd. Inhaling a deep breath, he let out a loud shout. “Shut up!”
Snap was not at all surprised when his shout hardly did anything. Sure the crowd did go silent, but it was for, what, maybe two seconds at best. Three at tops. Then the crowd started to jeer at him, throwing insults and mockery. Snap felt his blood boil, forming shaking fists with his hands. He was about to say something else when his rational part of his brain took over. No..they weren’t worth it.
Turning his attention to Penny, he noticed that she was still trying to think of something. This made him bite his lip as he turned over to where Rudy was. The boy didn’t have that much time. They had to do something fast or...
That was when Snap took notice of a bucket of water nearby. He didn’t know what it was for. Perhaps for any zoner in the stadium who happened to want a drink.
Well whatever the purpose, it was positioned in the perfect spot: right over the hippalectryon.
Would it work? There was no way to know, and there was no time to sit and think about it. He rushed over to Penny and grabbed her by the arm. He pulled on it and had her look in the direction of the water bucket.
“Will it work?” Snap asked.
“It’s a long shot. But we can try.” Penny looked around. Soon her eyes focused on something. “There seems to be something there holding it up. If you stand on my shoulders and try to reach it...”
Snap didn’t need to hear any further. “Come on then!” He rushed towards where Penny indicated. “Let’s go!”
sss
Rudy’s eyes were bulged wide open. His mouth was opened as far as it could go. He struggled to take in a breath. He hardly got any air in. His mind raced and he felt himself panicking.
In addition to this, he felt a massive weight on his chest, combined with the feeling of it being set on fire. As seconds past, it got harder and harder as the beast applied more pressure. Each breath became harder to take, and he realized he was going to pass out soon if he didn’t get some oxygen inside of him.
He realized that his friends might not be able to save him in time. They couldn’t move this heavy creature, and if they got too close, the creature might try to quicken his demise. The realization that his life could be over now struck him, stinging his chest and making him feel sick.
He was vaguely aware of the zoners cheering the beast on, telling it to finish the job. He couldn’t hear the exact sentences being used, but words like ‘destroy’ and ‘doom’ pretty much told him everything he needed to know about the zoners’ mindset. A part of him wanted to be offended and pissed off at what they were doing, but he was too focused on just trying to survive the next few minutes.
He started to have flashes of his life before his eyes. He could see so many events move in front of his mind. Past adventures and experiences, both positive and negative, danced before him. Realizing that his life story could conclude here, Rudy shut his eyes and let out a single tear.
Suddenly, he heard a crash of something metal, and the hippalectryon reared onto its rooster-like hind feet. Rudy took quick notice of a bucket on the creature’s head and the feeling of water splashing down onto him. But he didn’t care to watch any further when breath suddenly entered his lungs again. A sweep of relief rushed through him as he laid there, his arms stretched at his sides, breathing in and out quickly.
Soon, he felt someone grab onto his hands and pull him up. He leaned his head forward. He coughed and wheezed a few times, his hand against his chest and feeling his heart pounding. It took several seconds before his mind began to register who was next to him.
“G-G-Guys...?” He spluttered. “What...What happened...?”
“Rudy, take it easy.” Penny whispered softly to him.
“Yeah, that creature really knocked the wind out of you.” Snap said sympathetically.
Rudy continued to breathe heavily. It only took him a second to realize that, no matter what condition he was in, he couldn’t lay down here for long. The hippalectryon might come after them.
He started to climb up to his feet. His friends, though worried, didn’t attempt to stop him. They rose up with him, holding onto him so he had support. Rudy managed to get up to his feet. He felt a rush of dizziness and he staggered. He soon managed to stop himself and he balanced on his two wobbly feet.
The zoners in the crowd weren’t happy about this. They immediately jeered and booed at them and tried to entice the creature to strike again. As tempting as it was for Rudy to shoot a glare at them, his mind was more focused on the present danger they were in. He looked around, trying to find the horse rooster hybrid, wondering what it was going to do next.
The hippalectryon still had the bucket on its head. It was running around in circles, kicking up dirt and dust. It tried to open up its wings, but the fact that it couldn’t see anything panicked it into staying on the ground. Instead it just ran, galloping and neighing in terror.
Seeing it like this made Rudy’s heart twist. Despite the fact that this thing nearly killed him, a part of him couldn’t bear seeing it so confused and frightened. He began to walk over towards it slowly and cautiously.
“Rudy? No! What are you doing?” Snap called out to him. “It’s going to...!”
Rudy ignored the calls of his friends as he moved towards the beast. He took his time with each step, careful not to make too loud of a sound or be too noisy. He licked his lips nervously, feeling his heart pound. He knew what he was doing was incredibly risky and dangerous. Still, he was compelled to try to help this creature, who might very well be starting to suffocate with that bucket stuck to its head.
He reached out with his hand. He paused, curling his fingers. He hestitated for a moment. Then he reached out and grabbed onto the bucket with his hands. He swiftly yanked it off, releasing the creature’s head.
Almost immediately, the hippalectryon froze. It stared down at him, its ears swiveling, its head tilting. Rudy watched it, locking his eyes on its own. He dropped the bucket, letting it roll to the side, and held up his hands as a way to show the creature that he wasn’t trying to harm it.
“Rudy! Run!” Penny hissed.
But Rudy remained where he was. “I’m not going to hurt you...” He said to the hippalectryon gently. “It’s all right...”
The hippalectryon raised its head up, rocking it even further, regarding him almost like a curious bird would. It took a slow step towards him, leaning forward. Its teeth were still bared, but only partially now. Somehow, it didn’t look nearly as threatening. He held his breath as he reached out towards it to try to pet it.
Without warning, there was a loud sparkle of electricity that rammed into the hippalectryon. The beast let out a loud neigh, its wings stretching out from the shock. Rudy’s eyes widened in horror at this.
“What are you doing?!” One of the guards snarled. “You are supposed to get rid of him! Not make friends with him!”
“You lousy piece of sh...” Another guard yelled before he was cut off short. With a swing of its head, the hippalectryon struck against the guard, knocking him back.
The hippalectryon swing its legs in the air, its tail feathers ruffling menacingly. Rudy realized what was going on. The hippalectryon finally got it in its head that he and his friends weren’t the ones who hurt it. It had been these guards, and now it was going to teach them a lesson.
He quickly realized something. With the guards busy, he and his friends had a shot to get out of here. He turned his attention to Penny and Snap, rushing towards them quickly.
“Come on! We have to get out of here!”
They turned their eyes towards the doors that led to the outside. With the guards busy and all the zoners too high up to get to them, Rudy, Penny, and Snap began to make a bee line towards the door.
They ran as fast as they could. Rudy could hear their hearts pounding. He could hear their heavy breathing. His own intermingled with them, pounding in his head. He opened his mouth, his tongue hanging out. He and his friends were getting closer to the doors. They just needed to go a little further... Just a little longer... Almost there...
Then they got a reminder that not all the Chalklantian zoners here were bound to the ground.
Two shadows hovered over them for a few seconds before they suddenly came crashing down. Rudy and his friends jumped back to avoid getting hit. They glared at the humanoid pegasi zoners in front of them, their wings outstretched to block their path.
“Not so fast...” One of the pegasi said.
“You’re not going anywhere...” The other said, his voice deeper and more threatening.
Rudy gritted his teeth. “Let me and my friends go. We haven’t done anything wrong!”
One of the pegasi let out a cold laugh. “If you think we’re letting you monsters get away with this, you...”
“Enough!”
All eyes turned to King Zander. He was still standing on the podium. His dark brown eyes glared down at them, his lip curled partially upward. He regarded the two pegasi zoners with a level of disappointment.
“You two, back to the stadium. Now.” King Zander ordered. The two anthro pegasi didn’t bother questioning his order. They quickly left, as if fearful of what the king might do to them if they dare try to go against his wishes. King Zander watched them icily as they returned to their seats. Then he turned his head back down towards Rudy and his friends. “As for you three...” He growled.
Rudy, Penny, and Snap suddenly found themselves surrounded by a few guards. They huddled close together, glaring at them angrily. A quick look to their side allowed them to see what happened to the hippalectryon. It was laying on the ground, its body twtiching with a few sparks of electricity coming off of it. Two guards were standing over it, glaring at it. They quickly pieced together what had happened. Their minds boiled in anger when they saw this.
“Take them back to their cage.” The king ordered. “I will let them have a...break.”
Rudy, Penny, and Snap shouted in protest as the guards lifted them up off the ground, pinning their arms at their sides. They were carried, with little gentle effort made, back towards the room where they had been held. Showing no amount of remorse, the guards thrust them back into the cage as hard as they could and locked them up inside.
The trio glared as they watched the guards walk away, leaving them alone. Their bodies were still shaking in anger, and they were so tempted to say something to the guards as they left. But they remained silent, and their burning anger soon turned to chilled fear. They slumped down to the ground and looked at one another. Their best attempt for escape had passed them by. Now what were they going to do?
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Apr 16, 2015 8:32:23 GMT -5
Chapter 9: Contemplations And Planning
The sound of water dripping from the ceiling was a bit louder, considering the walls that surrounded it. Each drop felt like it was getting louder and louder, and it was becoming harder to ignore. It grated on the ears, and increased levels of agitation.
Not that this was of any surprise to anyone. This place wasn’t meant to be welcoming. It was not a place of virtue. It was a cell. A place that was nothing more than a holding chamber for those trapped inside. A place where hope went to die, and where the only thing to look forward to was another ‘game’.
But not for Rudy. Despite everything that was going on, he refused to give up. He refused to believe that there was no way out. They might be trapped in here for now. But at some point, they will escape. He just knew they would.
The question was how. At the moment, there didn’t seem to be any way out. The sparkling bars all around them prevented them from going too far towards the edges of the cage. They were stuck around the center, huddled together. He and his friends couldn’t try escaping throug there unless they wanted to get electrocuted. And without magic chalk, going down was not an option either. There was no way to break through the ground quickly.
But..there was a way out of here, right? There was always a way to escape. He remembered how hopeless he felt in past situations, like with the balloonemia case. He had never fully given up hope, and in the end, he was rewarded for it.
He had to do the same thing here. He had to stay positive and focus on thinking on a way out, not waste time feeling upset that he was trapped at all.
He looked over at his friends. They had remained quiet not too long after being tossed in. Other than looking a little bruised and scraped, they were fine. They were all lucky, considering what that hippalectryon nearly did to them. It could have been so much worse.
Rudy’s mind stung a little as he thought of that beast. As afraid of it as he was, he did hope that the creature was fine. It seemed as if it finally realized that he and his friends were safe and weren’t the ones who hurt it. The guards realized this, too. Rudy narrowed his eyes at the thought of them. They had attacked the hippalectryon for no good reason, and knocked it out. Rudy could only hope that they didn’t do too much damage.
He wished there was a way for him to help the creature. But for the moment, he needed to focus on helping his friends first. They were of no use to anyone trapped in here.
“Have you guys thought of something?”
Rudy didn’t think his friends would be able to think of anything. They had been trapped in here for a while, all thinking hard on escape, and his friends still hadn’t said anything. Chances are, they didn’t have anything in mind. But there was no hurt in asking, was there?
Snap shook his head. “I’m sorry, Bucko. But we’ve got nothin’.”
“Yeah, Rudy. We’re in quite a situation. Trapped in an electrified cage with no magic chalk.” Penny said sadly. “I’m not sure how we’re going to get out of here.”
Rudy narrowed his eyes softly. While he expected such answers, it was still disappointing to him. “Oh come on. There has to be some way out of here!” Rudy raised his arms into the air. “We’ve got out of tough situations before!”
“Yeah, but Rudy, in those situations, we either weren’t trapped or we had magic chalk. Here, we have neither.” Penny pointed out.
“Are you saying we should give up?” Rudy cast her a soft glare.
Penny shook her head rapidly. “No, of course not, Rudy! I’m just saying that we are going to have a harder time getting out of this. Without at least being free, we stand little chance.”
Snap nodded his head in agreement. “Penny’s right, Rudy. You might be the Great Creator, but when you’re trapped like a dog without the magic chalk, all the artistist skill in the world isn’t going to help much.”
Rudy tried to reply, but for the moment, he wasn’t sure what to say. He let out a defeated sigh and slumped back into the ground. He pressed his legs against his body and pulled them to his chest. He rested his head on his knees and looked towards the ground, his eyes halfway closing.
His friends hadn’t really given up, despite what they were saying. He could see the expression in their eyes. They were desperate for an escape as well. They wanted to keep thinking of a way out. It was just...right now they were stumped. Just like he was. How were they going to get out of here if they didn’t even have access to a single piece of chalk? This was going to be a lot harder than anything else he had experienced.
They had all tried their beast to cheer each other up. They had all tried to remain as positive as they could. They tried to keep thesmelves hopeful and they would keep trying to think of a way to get out. They weren’t going to give themselves in and allow these zoners to win. If they surrendered, if they allowed themselves to cave into these zoners.... What kind of protectors would they be?
They would think of something, somehow. He just...didn’t know how they were going to do it. They never had been trapped in an unknown land before. This place, they knew so little about it. They didn’t know where anything was in Chalklantis. Even if they did somehow escape...how long would they last? He knew full well it wouldn’t take all that long for a citizen to find them and take them back to King Zander.
Then what was he going to do to them then? So far, King Zander was surprisingly nice. At least compared to how he could be. He even was letting them all stay in the same cage together instead of forcibly separating them. But if they tried to escape, would that piss him off? Would that inspire him to do worse to them?
If they got out, somehow, Rudy knew that they had to make it count. One incorrect move was all it would take for all that effort to go down the drain. They needed to say hidden. But in order to do that, they needed someone who was an expert, or at least a novice, on this place’s layout.
But..where would they find such a zoner? And would they even be willing to help them?
Rudy remembered King Zander’s speech all too well. Those horrible words still echoed in his mind. He bit his lip, trying to drive out as much of the anger from his head as he could. But he wasn’t able to stop his head from heating up, and he could feel his body shaking.
“Bucko...?”
Rudy looked over at Snap, noticing his and Penny’s worried expressions. Rudy gave them a small, faint smile, and then quickly looked away.
He couldn’t believe what kind of conniving person that King Zander turned out to be. When they had arrived, they thought he was some kind of regal king who knew exactly how to behave and act like a proper king. The fact that he is manipulating his own people, and getting them to believe that he and his friends were the cause of their trouble, whatever trouble that may be, sickened him.
It was possible that King Zander really did think they were responsible, and he was just as paranoid as the others. That still didn’t make his actions right. The king should not have encouraged and wind up his citizens like that.
And if he was lying... That would be just as bad. Rudy could feel his stomach twist at the thought of King Zander doing all of this on purpose to fulfill some kind of hidden agenda.
But he and his friends had no proof either way. Even if they wanted to, they wouldn’t do it anyway. They did not want to be like King Zander. They weren’t going to spread false rumors about him just to get back at him. That would not be right. They would find another way to bring the king to justice. One that would involve honesty, not lies and deceit like the king might be using.
“I wonder how many spies he has...” Penny said softly, breaking the silence. Rudy and Snap stared over at her. “He mentioned one on the surface.” She continued, not bothering to look at them. “But he never really said if that was his only spy. What if he has more? What if they are all just laying in wait in case we escape?”
Rudy furrowed his eyes in concern at this. He looked over at Snap and could tell he was thinking the same thing.
“That is indeed a problem. I hadn’t thought of that. I do agree that it is possible that King Zander lied about how many spies he has.” Rudy said, nodding his head lowly. “I had been worried about running into disgruntled citizens if we tried to leave. But..spies would be so much worse.”
“Yeah.” Snap raised his rounded hand. “The zoners here know their way around. But we don’t. It would be harder for us to find our way back to the submarine to make our escape.”
“And that’s if it’s even there.” Rudy said solemnly, another thought entering his mind. “They might have moved it somewhere, or have it guarded. If we go there, we might get caught again.”
Penny was silent for a few moments. Then she shifted herself around to look over at her friends. Rudy and Snap flinched at her expression. They had never seen her look so defeated before. They wanted to say something to cheer her up. But nothing would come to their minds. Slowly, she tilted her head upwards a little, a contemplative look in her eyes.
“And we don’t have our allies here.” She spoke softly, her eyes widening slightly. “We are all alone here.”
Rudy and Snap looked at each other nervously at this. They knew right away that Penny was right. They were trapped many miles in the water, far away from the main land where they came from. They had no zoner allies anywhere near this place. Even if they could somehow contact one of their friends, they wouldn’t be able to get here thanks to the Chalklantians’ defense system. The Chalklantians appeared to have some sense of xenophobia, considering their extreme method in dealing with outsiders. They had nearly shot them earlier and no doubt, they would have been destroyed. Years of being in isolation had left them feeling quite paranoid.
“He was smart to bring us down here. He was smart to separate us from the others.” Penny added.
This could not be argued against. King Zander had already proven himself to be quite smart when he was able to trick them so easily, and trap them before they could do anything. He had even thought to take their magic chalk away so that they were defenseless.
It made Rudy wonder just how long King Zander had been planning this. Some of this seemed a little too perfect. It was as if he had been plotting for many years, like, ever since he had first come into ChalkZone in the first place.
That thought made him freeze. Had the king really been plotting to get rid of him since he was eight years old? If that’s the case, then the king was really paranoid. Rudy didn’t even know about Chalklantis at the time. What did the king think he was going to do? Bomb the ocean floors for no reason?
Well, he shouldn’t really dismiss that thought. After all, Biclops wasn’t too friendly or understanding or reasonable when he first met him. Perhaps King Zander was just another byproduct of misunderstandings. Maybe he was assaulted by a creator, and he was just trying to protect his people from another attack.
That still didn’t justify this behavior. That still didn’t justify trying to have three children killed by a wild beast for the entertainment of others. Nothing could ever justify that.
Slowly, Penny’s expression changed. Her eyes narrowing, her face contorted slightly, going from hopeless to determined. “But..I do agree with you, Rudy.” Penny looked at Rudy and Snap. “I do think there might be a way out...somehow.” Rudy gave a small smile at this.
“And when we do get out, we will make that kingly guy pay for what he did!” Snap raised a fist up, giving off a soft growl. “This is no way to great ChalkZone’s protectors!” He paused as he rubbed the side of his head. “Especially the way they treated me.”
At this, Rudy realized that he and Penny never found out exactly how Snap was captured. They knew it would do little good with knowing. But just understanding what happened would help them feel a little better. “What happened?”
Snap placed his hands on the sides of his head. “Oy caloy...wasn’t it something...”
Rudy and Penny couldn’t help but stare at Snap sympathetically as he began to recount his tale of how he was captured.
“I had gone into this one store. Only one store. It had some plushies in it. They were cute and...well anyway, I did run into a less than friendly Chalklantian zoner, but she didn’t do much, other than be a creepazoid. I did meet a much nicer one in the store, and she had wanted to show me somethin’.”
Snap frowned deeply at this. Rudy and Penny could see the growing rage, hurt, and betrayal in his eyes. They both knew that this story was not going to take a pleasant turn. Considering that Snap ended up captured like them, this was of no surprise.
“She..She had tricked me. She had no intentions on showing me anything. She just wanted to trap me. She did say she was sorry, but I knew she didn’t mean it when she had her partner outside come in and strike me until I fell unconscious. I don’t know where they put me while they waited. I’m guessing I was kept in that back storage room where she took me.”
Rudy formed a small fist with his hand. Not much made him angier than someone who pretended to be a friend who backstabbed, and then dare say they were sorry without giving anyone a reason to believe that they were sincere. Such people were some of the worst. He was glad that neither of his friends were like that.
Snap rubbed his head. “I remember waking up and being carried by those guards. I believe you know the rest.”
Penny, looking at Snap sympathetically, moved in closer and placed her hand on his head, where he was rubbing it. “Does it hurt?”
Snap nodded his head. “It’s a little sore.”
Penny peered in closer. “Yeah, I can see a bruise. It’s mostly hidden under your mask. That’s why Rudy and I didn’t see it before.” She gently applied pressure. “Does it hurt really bad?”
Snap let out a yelp and pulled back from her. “Yes! Please, don’t do that!”
Penny bit her lip. “I’m sorry, Snap. Rudy, you...” Penny stared into Rudy’s eyes. They widened slowly when she appeared to realize something. “Oh...that’s right...” She lowered her gaze for a few seconds. “No magic chalk.” She looked back to Snap. “We’ll have to get that checked out later. Head injuries are no laughing matter.”
“Indeed, they aren’t.”
The trio stiffened up at that voice. They turned their heads, their eyes narrowing as they were greeted with the one sight that they didn’t want to see.
King Zander himself.
The deer-like zoner stood a few feet from their cage, his arms folded behind his back. He stared at them in silence, as if to contemplate what he wanted to tell them, or ask of them.
At first, it seemed like he was alone. A few seconds later, they were proven wrong when they could see, in the distance, the shadow of another zoner. The bird-like figure made them all realize that it must be Kairos. The bright orange eyes that cut through the darkness gave this away.
Rudy, Penny, and Snap glared at the king. They were tempted to give him a piece of their minds. They managed to keep themselves from doing so, and kept control of themselves. But just barely.
The king gave a chuckle as he appeared to notice them shaking. “Shaking. If I didn’t know any better, I’d say you were angry at me.”
“Grr... you’re darn right we’re angry!” Snap took a step forward. “Why are you...” He stopped when Rudy and Penny grabbed onto him and silenced him before he made things worse.
“It is still sad you don’t know. Sad that you aren’t acknowledging what you did.” King Zander narrowed his eyes into slits. “That makes you all far bigger criminals than I would have expected. There’s nothing I hate more than criminals who act like they did nothing wrong.”
Rudy and his friends continued to frown at the king.
“At any rate, I didn’t come here to humor you.” King Zander looked behind him, back where Kairos was standing. He motioned with his hand. “Come on over here.”
Slowly, Kairos walked forward. His body was hunched and head low as he neared the king. Even though Kairos had revealed his true colors as someone who wasn’t afraid of causing pain, and almost seemed a little too eager to do so, he was still subordinate to the king. Seeing Kairos like this made the trio almost forget what kind of nasty and vile person he really was.
“I am surprised that you three did so well against the hippalectryon.” King Zander said in a casual tone of voice. “I would have thought that you would have all been crushed very quickly. Impressive that you lasted that long.” A thin smile spread along his lips. “My citizens were most pleased. They want to see more.”
Rudy growled. “We’re not some form of entertainment!”
“Oh but you are now.” King Zander’s eyes twinkled, his ears twitching once. “I had wanted to finish you all off quickly, but...I have a much better idea. Seeing the ones causing all our problems try to face off against obstacle after obstacle is most satisfying to my people. It makes the happy. And you three are still paying for what you did.” He raised his hand up in gesture. “So I came to wish you the best of luck. Do try to stay alive, and keep things interesting for my citizens. It’s the least you can do.”
Snap was about to lay out another retort, but Penny coverd his mouth and silenced him. Rudy gritted his teeth tightly, biting his tongue to prevent himself from saying something stupid.
The very idea of this king using them as entertainment... It was so disgusting. What kind of sick, twisted individual got kicks out of toying with the lives of others?
“Kairos.” King Zander glanced down at the still bowing bird. “Give them the stuff.”
Despite his anger and fear, Rudy still managed to speak, “Stuff? What stuff?”
In a matter of seconds, the door was opened up. Rudy and his friends had the temptation to get up and flee, but Kairos’s form blocked their path. They could only stand there and glare at the metal bird zoner as he rummaged through a bag slung around his body. They huddled together and braced themselves for a possible attack as the bird zoner pulled something out. Then, with a flick of his wing, something was thrown into the cage and the door immediately shut.
The trio flinched for a few seconds, their eyes shut. When they realized that nothing was happening, they opened their eyes and looked down towards the ground. They immediately noticed that there was a small bag on the ground that looked like it was filled with a number of stuff. Cautiously, they pulled the back open and looked.
There was one of the bottles of water Rudy and Penny had brought with, two sandwiches for the two human children, as well as some chalk water and chalk food that Snap could eat.
They couldn’t help but eye this suspiciously. They looked back at the two zoners before them. They knew that this was not an act of kindness. They couldn’t help but wonder if this was some sort of trap.
Rudy stared at the bottle of water intently. He could feel his chest flutter at this. Perhaps they could...
“Don’t even think about it.” King Zander said before Rudy had a chance to finish his thoughts. “I can see what you’re thinking there. If you dare try it, I will make sure you regret it.” At this, Kairos raised up a wing, the light shining on the metal tips. “Kairos and I will remain here while you eat. And Rudy Tabootie and Penny Sanchez? Finish that water. I don’t want a single drop left in that bottle.”
Rudy growled at this. Of course the king thought ahead enough to consider that. He had known they could use it later on to get out and he was deliberately preventing them doing doing anything with it for an escape.
“Well? What are you waiting for? Eat up.” Kairos told them, his eyes glinting. After just a few seconds of silence, he added, “If you don’t want it..”
“Kairos..”
“Sorry, sire.” Kairos immediately recoiled back.
King Zander stared at him for a few moments. Then he looked down at the trio. He seemed to notice their hesitation. His expression briefly showed a hint of understanding. It was gone almost as soon as it came in. “I promise you that we did not taint the food, if that is what you’re worried about. Now, if you are hungr or thirsty, finish it up. If not, then Kairos will take it back and you won’t be given the chance again for another two hours.”
The trio winced at the thought of not being able to eat or drink anything for another few hours. They could feel their stomachs growling and they felt their mouths get a little dry. They smacked their lips a little bit as they looked back down at the food again.
Come to think of it, they did use up a lot of their energy running around, trying to survive the hippalectryon’s attacks. As much as they hated to admit it, they needed their strength and energy and they had no choice but to take the king’s offer. Even though they had no idea if the king was telling the truth or not, what choice did they have? It was either this, or be hungry for even longer.
If they were going to escape, they needed all the energy they could get.
However, it seemed they waited too long for the king’s liking.
“Hmm... it seems you three aren’t hungry or thirsty yet. Kairos?”
Kairos began to move forward. Rudy, Penny, and Snap widened their eyes at this and leaned back.
“Wait! We’re going! See?”
Kairos paused and glared at the trio as they began to eat the sandwiches given to them. As much as it pained them to smile at their captors, they knew they had to do whatever they could to keep them from taking away the food and water. Thankfully, their act seemed to work and Kairos took a step back upon gesture from the king.
“Good. I knew you three would see reason.” King Zander folded his arms against his chest. “Now consume it all. I want you to have as much energy as possible so you will be able to handle the next round in the colosseum. My citizens wouldn’t like it very much if one of you fell asleep in the middle of the arena.” He gave a soft chuckle at that. “It would be rather boring, don’t you think?”
Rudy cast a glare at the king. He remained quiet, knowing that no about of yelling or snapping at the king would improve his or his friends’ situation. He looked back at his friends, each exchanging nervous, anxious, and angered expressions.
Under the watchful eyes of their two captors, they began to eat slowly.
sss
“Can’t you go any faster?” Denny grumbled.
He tapped his fingers against the table. He leaned against the wall with one hand, supporting himself. He looked down at Ian, who was pulled up in his computer chair, the monitor in front of him. The room they were in was dark, so the monitor provided their only light. The clicking sounds of keys being stroked filled the air, ringing in his ears.
Denny couldn’t remember how long he had been standing here. He could feel his hand start to get sore. He wanted to reorient himself, but he couldn’t; he was too busy looking at the screen to fully pay attention to his own bodily needs.
He wished that Ian would hurry up. He didn’t know how long the boss was going to be gone. The day wasn’t done yet. Not even close. The boss was still lurking around. If he came in here right now and saw them, he wasn’t sure what he’d do. Well, he might let Ian off, since he was part of security anyway. But for him... Denny would have to hope that his boss was in a good mood.
“It will take a little time.” Ian replied. “You must be patient.”
“I’ve been patient for the past hour!” Hissed Denny. “How long does this take?!”
“Longer than you might think. The video files are always encrypted and secured, and it’s all one huge file. Even if we knew an exact time, it would take a while to sort through and find the right place. I’m sorry if you were expecting an automatic ‘point and click and it’s there’ scenario like from the movies and TV. But that’s not how it works in real life.” Ian grumbled to him as he kept on typing.
Denny opened his mouth to reply. He thought better of it, and quickly shut it. What was the use? He wasn’t going to make Ian move any faster. He was certain that Ian could speed things up a little, but it was clear the man was more interested in keeping things going at his current, steady, monotenous pace. The only thing he could do was wait for him to finish.
He couldn’t remember the exact time he had seen those brats come into his office. He remembered it was a few hours ago, near the start of the work day for him. He gave the best time he could to Ian. He hoped that it would be enough to find that footage.
As Ian continued to sift through the footage, Denny could feel his heart begin to pound in excitement. He was getting so close to finally exposing his boss for the fraud that he was. He was getting close to making this library his. Yeah, not much of an aspiration, but he didn’t care. He had wanted to improve things here for a long time. Now he was finally getting his chance. He just needed that footage.
Then, after what felt like forever, there was a loud double click, static, and a video came up, zoomed in. He leaned in closer, staring at it intently. The feed was fuzzy and he could barely make out what was on the screen. He grumbled softly to himself about how they needed to get better equipment. He turned to Ian expectantly.
“This is from the time frame you gave me. This is the camera located in the hallway to your office.” Ian explained. He leaned back in his chair, folding his arms behind his head. “We just sit here and wait. If those children did go into your office, we will see them on camera.”
“I hope you’re right.” Denny said, his voice barely a whisper. “I don’t want to get disappointed again.”
“You won’t.”
Denny hoped that Ian would be able to come through for him. He had suffered disappointment time and time again. Not really Ian per say, but with himself. He had tried in the past to report a child, only to have his boss reprimand him. Even if he thought he had come up with a good way to convince the boss of the truth, he would dismiss it.
Now, it felt as if his whole life was riding on this. Depending on what they find, this might change his life for the better. He couldn’t defend himself before because the brats would just lie about what happened.
But with this... Video footage... There was no way that anyone could lie or deny what happened. If his boss continues to deny what happened, even in light of the evidence...
Denny couldn’t help but smile inwardly. Oh boy, that would be a good day.
“Okay, we got something.” Ian said softly.
Denny looked at the screen eagerly. The footage was still staticky, but that didn’t stop him from seeing the shadows moving along the wall. Two. Small ones. He recognized them as the same ones he had spotted before. As the footage continued to play, slowly, the figures came forward, getting into the view of the camera.
When they were close enough, the man’s eyes widened. He recognized these two children.
It was Rudy Tabootie and Penny Sanchez.
sss
Rudy covered his ears as the sound of scraping filled the air. He tried to block it out, but it continued to grate him, making him cover his ears tightly.
“Will you pipe down?!” Snap called out. Rudy didn’t know why Snap was bothering to try. It’s not like the guards were going to listen. “We can’t relax like you want us to with all that noise!”
Penny put her hand on Snap’s shoulder. “Give it a rest, Snap. You know they are just going to keep ignoring you.”
Snap looked up at Penny. He took in a few quick breaths, then he exhaled slowly. “Yeah...I know...” He cast another glare at the guards. “I’m not going to like it, though.”
“None of us are.” Penny said.
Rudy agreed with both his friends. With Penny, regarding the futility of arguing. And with Snap, regarding the irritation of the whole thing. He wasn’t happy just sitting around, doing nothing. Yet, that was all he and his friends could do right now. Sit and wait until King Zander called them in for another round in the colosseum.
He felt his mind burn. The king thought of them as some piece of entertainment. As if they were nothing more than mere toys that he could play with whenever he wanted to. Like they were just his property. He wanted to tear into the king so badly. Only the worry of punishment kept him from speaking out against him.
He had never met a zoner like this before. Even Skrawl treated them more like people than this king was, and that was saying something. He never thought he’d see the day when that jellybean was the more respectable one.
He turned his head and watched with one eye as the guards continued pushing the cage along the ground. Rudy wasn’t really sure what they planned on doing with it, but the sound it was making was highly grating to him. They had been doing this for the past ten minutes, process being slow and painful.
It was hard for him and his friends to relax. Well, they wouldn’t be doing much relaxing here, in a place like this. But the irritating scraping was making this task even harder. He was tempted to do what Snap did and yell at them to stop. Unlike Snap, however, he managed to hold his tongue, pressing his teeth against the flesh to discourage himself.
He turned to his friends. “What do you think they’re bringing the cage in for?”
“Who cares?” Snap grumbled softly. He folded his arms. “It’s probably nothin’ good anyway.”
Penny took a quick look at the cage, which was about two feet away from them at this point. “They are probably bringing in another prisoner. Perhaps a disobedient slave.”
“Knowing the king, I wouldn’t be surprised.” Snap rolled his eyes in irritation. “That guy is one huge creepazoid.”
“That, I can agree on. But we won’t get anywhere if we sit here, dissing the king.” Penny narrowed her eyes in a contemplative way. “We need to start planning a little more. Maybe we could use the next colosseum ‘round’, as the king puts it, to escape.”
“I’m not sure how we will be able to do that, Buckette.” Snap commented. He pointed a rounded hand in her direction. “Unless you are thinking we can fly out.”
Penny put a hand to her chin thoughtfully. “Well, that is an option. If we could just...”
“Hello?! In case you haven’t noticed, we can’t fly!” Snap cried.
“Shut up!” One of the guards yelled before they walked off, likely to get the new prisoner.
Penny glared softly at Snap. “You need to keep your voice down!”
“Well sorry!” Snap told her.
Rudy, not wanting to risk another potential outburst that would draw attention, stepped forward and spoke up. “I do agree that flight may be our best option. There are some zoners here that can fly, so we won’t be completely safe. But...” He turned his head to look upwards. “Flight would still give us an advantage.” He lowered his head back to its original posture. “If we had some way to achieve it...”
“Oh no you too, Bucko.” Snap looked at Rudy with a disappointed expression. “We need to think of something else. There’s no way that we will be able to find anything we could use to fly w...” A loud creak and the sound of footsteps interrupted him. Snap turned his eyes back, frowning. “Oh what now..?”
The trio turned their heads to see the guards returning. They could hear grunting sounds, and clanging off feet, and they knew that another prisoner was coming in. They turned their heads away, not wanting to see the guards mistreat someone else from the kingdom. They couldn’t help but feel sorry for whoever was being dragged into this mess.
But quickly, only seconds later, something became familiar about the grounds. They started to sound like someone that they knew, even though no words were spoken. And the clangs, it sounded as if there were more than one feet, and yet, they all felt... attached to the same body. They looked at each other, their eyes growing wide. Could it be possible that...?
“Unhand me!” The voice cried. “This is unexpectable!”
It was. They couldn’t believe it. It was him. But..what was he doing all the way down here?
“Shut it, bug!”
“Yeah! You can complain all you want. You are never leaving this place!”
A loud slam. Clanging of a door shutting. The stammering of feet as they climbed back up. “This wasn’t part of the deal! Come back here!”
Rudy, Penny, and Snap turned around. As soon as they saw the figure standing in the cage next to them, their suspicions had been all but confirmed.
“Barney?!” Rudy cried in shock.
At this, the centipede turned his head. His antenna straightened out in shock when he saw the trio in the cage. “My word... Rudy, Penny, and Snap?” He held his hand up in gesture. “What..What are you three doing here?”
“We could ask you the same thing.” Said Snap. “How did you end up here?”
Barney’s antennas curled inward a little. “It’s a long story. It’s... It’s my fault really. I should have known that this would have happened...”
“Oh don’t say that. I’m sure whatever happened wasn’t your fault.” Snap tried to comfort the zoner. He looked like he wanted to give Barney a hug, but he was blocked by the electrified bars.
“Please...” Penny held her hands together. “Why don’t you tell us what happened?”
Rudy nodded his head in agreement. “Yeah, Barney.” The centipede looked away. “Come on, Barney. We won’t judge you. Please..tell lus what happened.”
Barney looked back at them with a hesitant look. He sucked in a breath and sighed. “Well...okay.” He lowered half is body down, his legs sprawling out. He tapped his fingers together nervously, his wings folding flat against his body. “It all started when...”
He began to tell his story.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Apr 16, 2015 8:33:02 GMT -5
Chapter 10: Allegience With An Old Friend
"I am sure you that you three remember what happened with that balloonemia epidemic, right?" Those were Barney's first words as he started the story.
Penny and her friends nodded their heads slowly. How could they ever forget that? That was the day that they nearly lost everyone. When she nearly lost her best friend. She could never forget the sight of the infected zoners, or how Rudy was going to courageously give up his life to save ChalkZone.
She still had nightmares of that day. Everything nearly went so horribly wrong. True, she didn't remember all their adventures since they went on so many. But that one? She couldn't erase it from her mind. It was permanently engraved in her brain.
Barney looked at them sympathetically. "Yeah, I thought so."
His antenna curled up as he recalled the unpleasant disease. Poor Barney had to sit through that incident twice. And the first time, there had been no cure. All those zoners... Gone...
Barney cleared his throat and began to speak, "Well after that, and after I had gotten away from those pesky zoners wanting more information..." Suddenly he stopped and gave a soft glare to Rudy. "You see? That's why I fled! Now do you see what I mean by 'Oh Barney please help us', 'Oh Barney you have to give us information'..."
Rudy glared at him, crossing his arms. "Will you just please continue?"
Barney realized he had gone a bit on a tangent. "Oh right, yes." He did another clear of the throat. "Right then..now where was I...?"
"You were going to tell us how you got here." Snap said, pointing his head towards him. "So what were you saying?"
"Ah yes!" Barney clasped one hand over his other. He shut his eyes as he allowed the memories to float back to him. "It took me a while to lose those zoners. I waited until after all the commotion had settled down before I went to find my dear friend, King Mumbo Jumbo. It hadn't taken me too long to find him, thankfully. He was hanging out at my secret, favorite hiding place where he knew I would come later."
"Secret hiding place? I didn't know you had one outside of that forest." Snap commented. "Where is it?"
Barney folded his arms. "It's a secret. You're not supposed to know!"
"Aww come on! You can trust us." Snap said. "I'm sure that we..."
"The answer is no." Barney said, cutting him off. "It's none of your business!"
"I don't see why..." Snap started to say.
"After the stunt your friend pulled..." Penny was taken aback when Barney glanced over at her, giving her a displeased look. "I'm not taking the risk again."
"Hey, that's not fair! What did Penny do?" Rudy asked the centipede. His eyes were narrowed, locking onto Barney's. "She..."
Barney looked at the trio one by one, giving a look that suggested he couldn't believe they didn't get it. Penny had a feeling that she should remember what Barney was referring to. But she was constantly drawing a blank. She couldn't tell what had Barney all worked up about right now, and why it was bad enough to delay the story he was trying to tell.
She thought back to what happened during the balloonemia incident. She tried to think of anything that she could have done that upset Barney. She couldn't really think of anything in particular. It was just all...a blank. She remembered the parts where they were finding Barney and then trying to save ChalkZone, but nothing in particular about what she did to make him upset.
Barney glared at her expectantly. It was clear that he believed that she should know this, and he was waiting for her to say what it was. She would, oh how she would love to. But how could she if she couldn't even remember what she did? So much had happened that day, that she couldn't pinpoint that exact moment.
Barney gave a sigh. "You really don't remember, do you?"
Penny shook her head. "I'm sorry. I don't."
"Very well then." Barney spoke softly. He stared at Penny long and hard for a few seconds. Then he leaned his head slightly closer, tilting his head to one side. "You attempted to get information out of me without asking. You acted just like the other zoners whom I had been trying to hide from."
Penny's eyes widened at this.
Barney continued. "You had become the very thing that had drove me into hiding. I had thought you would have been better than that. I see I was wrong."
Penny couldn't believe it. She had nearly forgotten about that. A wave of guilt washed through her when she remembered how she had acted like everyone else, searching Barney for information. She had just befriended him and had treated him well before, only to back stab him and use him like a living dictionary. How could she have done that?
Penny lowered her head. "I'm..I'm sorry."
"Now wait a minute! That's not fair! Penny didn't mean to..." Snap started to say. Rudy immediately silenced him by holding onto his shoulder.
Rudy stared at Snap for a few moments, and then he looked over at Barney. His eyes were slightly narrowed. "I hope you're not holding that against her."
Barney cocked up an eyebrow. "I still like her. I still like all of you. But after that..." He turned his head away a little. "I..."
Rudy gritted his teeth. "I can't believe you..."
"Well I couldn't believe your friend, either." Barney retorted.
"She has a name, you..." Rudy started to say.
Penny immediately rushed forward. She put her hand against Rudy's shoulder and pushed him back. "Rudy, stop!"
Snap joined in. He held onto Rudy's hand and pulled him back. "Settle down, Bucko! Now isn't the time for you to be fighting!"
Rudy looked at his friends. He then looked at Barney. He glared at the centipede in the eyes for several moments. It was like they were trapped in some kind of staring contest. Neither faltered for several minutes. The only sounds that could be heard were their heavy breathing.
Then, slowly, Rudy's facial expression relaxed. He leaned away, his body becoming more lax and less rigid. His hands slowly became unclenched, his fingers hanging limply, his hands at his sides. He looked away from Barney and back at his friends. He had a look of regret on his face, looking ashamed about what he had almost done.
Rudy turned back to Barney. Once more, he stared at him, this time, with a softened expression. He let out a soft breath of air, turning his eyes down for a moment. When he turned his eyes back towards Barney, he said, "...sorry. Continue on wi..."
"I must apologize myself." Barney placed a hand against his chest. "I admit, I am not in the most chipper mood and..." He looked at Penny, looking a little regretful for what he had said. He bit his lip and turned his head away. "It's not even her I'm angry at." He shut his eyes tightly. "It's that blasted king."
"Yeah... He has me worked up, too." Rudy agreed. He motioned to Penny and Snap. "All of us have a bone to pick with him."
"He tricked us. He sent us a note and told us to come here. Then he told us he needed help, then we built this colosseum, this stadium, and then he trapped us, and he tried to kill us..." Penny grumbled, her words filling with more venom as she rambled on. There were so many things she could say about the king right now. She barely managed to hold herself back.
Barney stared at her sympathetically. "Yeah, I know what you mean." He narrowed his eyes, looking away from the trio. "The king is the reason I'm here, as well."
Realizing that Barney still hadn't finished his story, Penny took a step forward. She made a motion with her hand, and nodded her head wordlessly. The anger and frustration she and her friends felt earlier were gone as they turned all eyes and ears to the centipede.
Barney looked at them with regret, feeling some sadness that he had derailed the story telling. He didn't waste time, and he immediately continued the story.
"Well anyway, King Mumbo Jumbo and I had wanted to go on vacation. We wanted to go somewhere, where we could relax, especially after what had happened. It had been so long since we hung out, we had a hard time picking out a place to go. We eventually decided on here. I wanted to fill out some of the blanks in my database, and coming here would have helped me with that."
Barney paused for a moment to catch his breath. Then he continued.
"It wasn't easy getting in here. I won't waste time on those details. You already know we got in, so I'll continue. We had been forced to see the king. He wouldn't allow us to leave unless he spoke to us. He hadn't been happy we had just barged into his kingdom unannounced. Well as you can imagine, this only confused my friend and I. How were we to contact the king beforehand? Well anyway, he allowed us to stay, but only if we did something for him."
Penny glanced at her friends. It would seem that Barney and King Mumbo Jumbo hadn't exactly been on great terms with the king here. Then again, she had a feeling she knew why that was.
Mumbo Jumbo was a king himself. His very presence may have spooked King Zander a little. He might have thought that King Mumbo Jumbo was going to take his place somehow. There was often most tension when two kings were involved. She bit her lip, hoping that King Zander had at least been merciful.
Barney went on, "I won't bore you with everything we had to do. That would take a while. I'll just say it took us a while, and then the king seemed to start to trust us. It was only after this that King Mumbo Jumbo and I had been able to have any fun. Sure there was the occasional xenophobia, but we pretty much handled ourselves." He smiled for a moment as he recalled the memories. "Yes, this place has some of the most joyous scenery..." He then frowned. "Too bad that changed really fast."
The trio glanced at each other worriedly. Now it was time for the story to veer off in a less than pleasant ground. They all began to imagine all kinds of horrible things the king must have done to these two.
"Go on..." Rudy said cautiously.
"Yeah, what happened?" Snap asked.
"We had called us in suddenly. He addressed me mostly. He said he wanted some help. There was some information that he wanted. I asked him what kind of information he wanted, and he..he said..." Barney looked at them sadly. His antenna curled up. "He told me if I didn't give the information...then I wouldn't see my friend again. He had a couple of guards take King Mumbo Jumbo away and locked him up somewhere. I..."
Penny put her hands to her mouth. "Oh, Barney..." She gritted her teeth. "I'm so sorry..."
"Poor guy..." Snap commented sympathetically.
Rudy stared at Barney for a few moments, his eyes wide in shock. "Barney..." His voice trailed off. It was clear that he couldn't think of anything to say at that.
Barney's antennas curled even more, becoming tight balls on his head. "I couldn't believe it. I had just gotten my friend back.. The one I hadn't seen in hundreds of years... and I had just started to make up for what I've done to him. And..." He held his hand up. "They took him away! My best friend!"
The centipede started to break down crying. Tears streamed down his face, his eyes shutting and his head lowering. He brought his hands up, covering his face with them as he wept.
The trio kept quiet for a while, allowing him to cry. They stared at him sympathetically, their hearts aching and twisting at the sight of this. They felt so bad for him, and their hatred of the king increased. How dare the king do such a thing... Barney had suffered enough already. How dare the king take his friend away from him like that...
And for what? To squeeze information out of him? To manipulate him? Barney had already had to endure lots of zoners asking for information, but this was even worse. King Zander had outright forced Barney to relinquish information by threatening his dear old friend. How low could that zoner go...?
Barney blew his nose against his arm. He wiped it against his side. He sniffled as he attempted to slow down his crying. The soft whimpers and the tears kept coming, but soon he calmed down.
"Oh Barney... You poor thing..." Penny whispered softly.
"What else did that creepazoid do?" Snap asked.
"W-Well..." Barney began. His voice had a slight crack to it. "He told me that if I didn't relinquish all the information he wanted to know, he would...he would subject my friend to his personal beast."
The trio gasped at this. Of all the low down, dirty tricks...
"S-So...I told him everything. I...I didn't have a choice. I had to tell him..." Barney put his hands to his face. He cried softly into them. "But...But it was all a lie! He lied to me! He pulled the rug out of from beneath me! He locked me up here! I won't be able to see my friend again!"
Penny and her friends stared at the centipede with saddened eyes. They looked at one another. They all had the same thoughts on their minds. They could find a way out of here. They would free King Mumbo Jumbo. And then they would make sure that King Zander answered to what he had done.
But would they be able to do that? How could they bring a king to justice, in a place where their rules don't apply? Penny realized that they wouldn't be able to do much to the king. Their best chance was to flee as soon as they were able to.
But how would they be able to get out of this?
Barney's voice took her away from her thoughts. "I'm...I'm so sorry, you guys..."
The trio looked at him in confusion. They exchanged nervous glances to each other. What was he talking about...?
Barney looked at them. He held a strong expression of shame. This only heightened the group's confusion. Exactly what was Barney so ashamed of? What had he done that he felt so much regret for? And why was he staring at them in that way?
Barney's lower lip quivered. "The king forced me to tell him all about you..." The trio gasped at this. "I tried to resist... I was able to hold on for a while. I forget how long it had been. The sun and moon never show up here. King Mumbo Jumbo told me to be strong and I tried...Oh how I tried..." He shut his eyes, rapid tears pooling from them. "But I was so weak! I told him! And he locked me up!"
Penny, Rudy, and Snap were shocked by this turn of events. They looked at each other. Their eyes were wide, and their mouth either open or teeth gritted. Their minds swirled with thoughts as the full weight of what Barney told them began to settle in.
So, that's how the king knew about them. He had forced the information out of Barney. He had milked all the data from his pods through blackmail. That's how the king knew where to find Snap, and how to trick them into coming down here. This sent chills down their spine. If King Zander got all the information from Barney, that meant that he knew a lot of their secrets. This terrified them.
But there were still some questions left unanswered. Did the king knew about them beforehand, or did Barney tell them? Exactly when did Barney relinquish the information? If it was recently, how did the king find them, then? What else did the king do with Barney? What was the complete story?
But though they wanted to ask Barney for more, they decided that it was enough for now. Barney was in no condition to keep talking about this. He was already broken down, his teeth clenched tightly. For now, they would let Barney cry it out, and wait until he had released his emotions before attempting to talk to him again.
sss
Barney took a while to settle down. Rudy wasn’t sure how long it had been. At least ten minutes at the very minimum. His ears were starting to ache a little from all the crying. But he dare not say a word. Not now. Not while Barney was still letting it all out. He needed this.
Still, Rudy would be lying if he didn’t say he was relieved when he heard Barney start to calm down at last. The centipede went down onto the ground completely, his arms being the only limbs not splayed on the ground. His head was downcasted, and though he still sniffled, he had gone a lot quieter. Soon, even this stopped.
Rudy looked over at his friends, who were still eyeing Barney sympathetically. They couldn’t spend all their time trying to cheer Barney up. He didn’t want to be a jerk or anything, but they had a serious situation on their hands. They needed to find a way out of here.
On top of that, they also had to formulate a rescue plan to save King Mumbo Jumbo. They weren’t just going to leave him here. They had to get him out as well.
He just..wasn’t sure how yet they were going to do that. This was going to be a lot more complicated than he thought. It was bad enough before when they had to figure out how to get themselves out of there. It was enough trouble just getting out of this cell and to their submarine, if it’s even still there. But now they had King Mumbo Jumbo and Barney to worry about. This was going to make escape a lot more complicated than it was before.
How were they going to pull this off? This would require not only getting out of here, but also traversing across enemy territory to wherever the tortoise’s holding chamber is, getting him out, and then getting to the submarine. Then they have to hope that it’s still there and still functioning, and sneak past any guard that might be there. That was not going to be easy.
But..there had to be a way, right..? There just had to be. If they could just...
He stared over at Barney. Slowly, his eyes moved over the centipede’s body, trailing along each pod. He stared for a few moments, the back of his mind slowly turning its gears as an idea began to formulate in his head. It was a long shot, and Barney did mention that he was trying to ‘fill in some data’. But...maybe...
“Hey, Barney?” Rudy said softly. The centipede turned his head towards him. He wiped away a tear from his eye as he nodded his head, gesturing for Rudy to continue. “Do you think that you have any information for...”
“Oh, so you’re going to come crawling to me for information?” Barney scowled, putting his hands on his hips. “What a jolly time for that!”
Rudy gritted his teeth. “Barney, we’re all in danger. You can’t just...”
“Oh pipe down, Rudy. I was just joking.” Barney made a dismissive wave at him. “You need to work on your sarcasm there.” Barney noticed that Rudy wasn’t appreciating his ‘joke’, so he cleared his throat motioned his hand towards him. “Anyway, go on.”
Rudy quickly pushed aside his annoyance as he began to speak. “Well, what I was trying to ask you is if you have any information about Chalklantis that would be of some use to us.” He held his hands out in front of him. “Like...a map or something. Or anything.”
“Yeah, or anything about these zoners that we should know, or anything about this landscape.” Penny said, raising a finger up. “The more knowledge we have, the better.”
“Well, Barney?” Snap held out his rounded hand towards the centipede zoner. “Do you have anything useful? Something that can at least get us out of here?”
“Hmm...” Barney frowned, looking upwards as he tried to think. It was hard to tell if he was even looking in his database from there. Nonetheless, he still thought carefully for a short time. Then after a while, he said, “Not really. I don’t have a large database of Chalklantis. It’s even older than I am.” He pressed a hand against himself. “I do know at the very least, that King Zander used to allow visitors, but he stopped at some point.” He looked over at Rudy and Penny. “Before you two came in, that’s for sure.”
Penny tilted her head, scratching it. “But...that doesn’t make sense. You should have Chalklantis in there, right?”
“Yeah. Doesn’t it record everything in ChalkZone?” Snap inquired.
Barney nodded his head. “Indeed, it should. It might be possible that someone hacked into it and tried to erase the data. That’s no problem, as I can rebuild the database simply through experience.” He spread his hands outward. “I had already started to refill some of the blanks during my...stay here.”
“Someone messing with your database...?” Rudy whispered softly, his eyes slowly widening. “So maybe the king wasn’t lying about the surface spy after all...”
Rudy thought the king had lied about that. After Barney told them that he had relinquished the information, it just seemed obvious that the king lied about the spy just to freak them out. But according to Barney’s story, that may not have been the case. Now everything is thrown for a loop.
“I’m sure he probably lied to you about the spy in some way, just how he had lied to me.” Barney said, folding his arms. “But I can guarantee you, he wasn’t lying about having someone up on the surface. That’s one of the few things I learned about the king. He has a few spies up there, actually.”
This caused the trio’s hearts to skip beats. The king having spies on the surface made their stomachs clench in worry. They glanced at each other. They all knew what this could mean.
They had to wonder what else the king knew about them. What else could he use against them? How well did he know them? What knowledge did he absorb? It was bad enough before, but now they were all terrified of what other knowledge he might have picked up. What if he knew about the red chalk? Or that strange water in the Wait ‘N Sea that made adult humans behave weird? Could that water be used as a weapon against zoners somehow? Or Rudy himself and Penny if adjusted properly?
“I wish I could tell you some secret way of getting out of here.” Barney looked at the trio sadly. “Really, I would. But...” He spread his hands outward. “I might have a ton of information, but that doesn’t mean I have the answers to everything.”
Rudy nodded his head solemnly, as well as his friends. They understood where Barney was coming from. He was right. He recalled the balloonemia incident. Barney seemed like the go-to guy for the job. But the centipede ultimately didn’t have any information that could help them. Rudy himself had to figure out a cure himself.
But that didn’t mean they still wouldn’t appreciate his help. He might have some information that would prove useful. And if they could find a map that they were unable to take with, they could have Barney memorize it into his database, and they could pull it up whenever they needed it. Even if Barney couldn’t help in some ways, there were other ways that he could be of use to them.
“But...”
They all looked at him expectantly. The centipede was looking at them again. He had a more brightened look to him, his expression looking less sorrowful or hopeless. There seemed to be the tiniest hint of determination in those eyes.
“I can still try to help you.” Barney said. “After all, you three did help reunite me with my best friend, and you did help stop the balloonemia epidemic from claiming more zoners.” He gave a smile and gestured towards the three. “I owe you one.”
Rudy and his friends smiled at this. They were glad that Barney was still willing to help, despite the trouble and difficulty. Getting out of here wasn’t going to be easy, but they were certain it wasn’t impossible. They were certain that, with Barney on their side, they could come up with an escape plan soon.
But they need to be careful. The last thing they needed was for King Zander or any of his lackeys to hear what they were saying. They wouldn’t get very far in escape of he happened overhear any part of their plan. They would have to be sure to only speak about this when they were by themselves.
Now was a good time to start planning.
sss
Hmm...so the three did better than he had expected. They had outperformed, and managed to last through the round.
A part of King Zander had expected this. From what he had gathered about those three, they were resourceful, and quick thinking. He shouldn’t be too surprised at how well they had performed. Better than he or Kairos had thought they would.
On the other hand, however, he was disappointed. He hadn’t wanted to make this last longer than it needed to be. He wanted all of this done swiftly, so he could move on. He wished those three had just allowed the hippalectryon to crush them to death. It would have just made things so much easier for everyone.
But they were stubborn. Survival instincts. They were hard to control, he knew. Even if they agreed to let themselves to die, their panicking brains would still cause them to try to survive and fight back.
No matter. It hadn’t actually been all that bad that they survived this round. The crowd had went wild. His people, though angry at first, swiftly came to realize that they had enjoyed the spectacle before them. It had been a long time since any of them had a show quite like this.
This had caused his plans to turn on their head. He still wanted to get rid of them, but he also wanted to make his people happy. He had meant what he said before, about this being fitting punishment for the three children. Forcing them to fight for their lives in the arena. Now his plan was to keep them alive for as long as possible, or however long until the crowd gets bored.
But he still needed to keep things interesting. He couldn’t just keep doing the same thing over and over. They would get bored, and they may start questioning him. He needed to keep it as fresh as possible.
Luckily, he already had a plan on what beast to bring out next. It would be the perfect next opponent. He would certainly find some real joy in seeing how Rudy and his pals managed to get out of this one. If they were as good as he heard, they would find a way. And it will be so much entertainment watching them try.
He continued to walk down the hallway. Left and right, there were a ton of beasts that he had locked up in large, powerful, restrained cells. Each one had a different kind of creature. They all squawked or screamed or roared or gurgled at him, depending on what they were. He paid none of them any mind, his walking continuing, his arms folded behind his back.
He had one creature in particular in mind. There was one that he felt was the perfect upgrade from the hippalectryon without getting too difficult. After all, he wanted to milk this for all that it was worth.
He soon found the cell he was looking for. Around the middle row, there lay a reinforced cage, a few thick metal bars keeping the occupent inside. As he peered in, he could see a large chain on the floor, attached to what he knew was the creature itself.
King Zander gave a soft chuckle. “You are going to have a few new ‘friends’ to play with.” He leaned in a little closer, his dark eyes staring at the creature intently. “I am sure that you will not disappoint them either. They had already had their fun for now, but soon...you will be up next. Do not worry. You’ll get your chance...”
He could hear the sound of the chain clanging, dragging along the ground. He could see a massive shape coming forward. The creature was large, nearly towering over the king. Its eyes piereced through the darkness, focusing on the king himself.
King Zander spread his arms out in excitement as the beast came into full view. The sight of it only made his heart quicken with adrenaline, his smile broadening and his eyes glinting with glee. He found himself unable to turn away, and the smile simply refused to disappear.
Oh yes, he would love to see what Rudy and his dear friends do to get out of this one.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Apr 20, 2015 19:10:46 GMT -5
Chapter 11: Lights Up And Go
“But I already told you, I don’t have anything that would...” Barney started to say.
“Can you at least look?” Rudy cut him off. He held his hands up towards him in gesture. A silent pleading to get Barney to speak more. “You did say you rebuilt some of your internal database after it was messed with, right?”
“Well yes, but...” Barney didn’t get a chance to finish.
“Well isn’t there anything from that you could tell us?” Rudy asked him. “I mean...there has to be something...”
Barney shook his head. “I am almost certain that you would find nothing in here that will help us get out of this place. Nor will it provide enough information to know how to get around these Chalklantians. I would need to gather more information, and I can’t do that locked up in here.”
“Is that how you...” Penny asked before Barney cut her off.
“Yes.” Barney nodded his head once. “Since my internal system is disrupted at the moment, thanks to whoever had done this to me, I can’t store information the normal way anymore. I am sorry that I didn’t get that cleared up earlier. I was just so distraught with what happened lately with me and King Mumbo Jumbo that...”
“It’s all right.” Penny gave him a gentle smile. “We understand.”
Snap nodded his head in understanding. “Please continue.”
“Anyway, I am not able to store bits of information like I normally would. Normally, whenever something new happened in ChalkZone, there’s a sort of...signal I get...” Barney raised his hands up. He paused for a moment, and then said, “I don’t think I can explain it. But that what happens. Well that signal was disrupted, and now everything has to be entered manually. Which for me, just means experience or seeing it for myself.” He folded his arms to himself. “Yeah, tedious I know...”
He tapped his foot a few times, expressing his displeasure towards the idea of manually entering data. Rudy, Penny, and Snap could sympathize, especially Rudy and Penny. That would be like having to go from printing out paper to having to write everything themselves. Their hands hurt as they recalled how much that ached.
Barney turned his head and looked at his different pods that hooked up to him, each one with a different set of letters. He frowned deeply, thoughtfully, as he continued to trail his eyes until they reached his last body part. Then he turned his head away and sighed.
“Well, I am glad that, at least, they didn’t destroy all my internal data...” The centipede mumbled under his breath. “I still have access to everything else. Just not Chalklantis.”
Rudy was relieved by this, and he knew his friends were as well. Barney relied a ton on his pods when it came to information. Rudy guessed that Barney’s own brain is incapable of storing nearly as much information, and the insect zoner had gotten so used to them being in his parts that he had neglected to try to save some of the information in his own brain. Penny did say that brains do have a limited space to store information, even if they could store a ton, and Barney’s design helped to alleviate the burden from his brain.
Unfortunately, this meant a lot of trouble for the centipede if that information was disrupted. If data were continuously erased, Barney would risk reverting more and more into the ‘babbling moron’ from before. This storage type came with a huge cost. At least Barney swore never to disconnect himself again.
Rudy hoped that none of the zoners here got wise to this weakness of Barney and decided to use it against him. What would happen if they erased all entries of King Mumbo Jumbo? Or themselves? How would the centipede react?
Rudy tried not to think about it as he turned his attention back to Barney. He bit his lip. Despite what Barney told him, Rudy still refused to believe that there wasn’t something in there that could help. Barney still had trillions of other data pieces in there. Surely there would be something in there that could help them.
“Please...” Rudy’s soft voice came. Barney looked over at him. “Can’t you at least try to look?”
“Look, I told you. I already...” Barney started to speak.
“Well you can look again, right? After all, sometimes if you look a second time, or third time, you will find somethin’ you haven’t before.” Snap suggested, holding up his hand.
Penny looked at Snap for a second. There seemed to be a flash in her eyes. “Snap is correct, Barney.” She looked at the centipede. “You’ll be amazed at what you can find if you look more than once in the same place. So why don’t you give it a try? What do you have to lose?”
“Well we have time to lose. We need to...” Barney paused for a moment. He gritted his teeth, looking left and right. “Well, I suppose I can try something.”
Rudy smiled at this, glad to hear that the centipede was trying to be more cooperative. He and his friends watched and waited as Barney shut his eyes and started to look in his internal database.
However, there was a disruption.
A loud bang caused them all to jump into the air. They turned their heads over to see that the guards had returned. They were stomping their way towards them, their hands holding the same cuffs they had used on them before.
Rudy hunched his back, narrowing his eyes. “What do you guys want...?”
There was no answer, not that he expected one. He and his friends took on defensive stances while Barney looked at the guards warily. As the door was opened up, Rudy, Penny, and Snap prepared to fight back. They hoped that, maybe if they struggled enough, they could squeeze past and escape this joint.
But the struggle was brief. The guards were too quick and strong. They grabbed onto Rudy’s arms roughly and swiftly, and yanked them behind his back. Rudy winced as he felt the metal press against his skin as the cuffs were in place again. He heard a couple more clicks and he turned his head to see that his friends were already handcuffed as well. The guards then dragged them out, despite their best efforts to escape, and began to take them down the hallway like they did before.
The only difference was that, this time, they had someone else joining them. Rudy looked behind him and struggled to see what was going on with Barney. Out of the corner of his eyes, he could see that Barney was being hauled over as well. Rudy expected the centipede to fly away until he realized that his wings had been bound tightly against him. He guessed Barney couldn’t undo them himself, or else they’d be off by now.
Rudy scowled at the treatment of his friends. How roughly they were pulled. How the guards didn’t care if they were making them uncomfortable. But there was nothing Rudy could do about it. He was helpless to stop himself, or any of them, from being dragged back towards the arena. His eyes widened and his heart began to thump as they were being taken place back towards that horrible place.
sss
Well it seemed that the king had anticipated the problem of ringing Barney into the arena. He must have known that they would try to free his wings, so he had taken care of that. The top of the arena was now covered in a dome. It stretched all around, completely blocking out any sign of light from the outside, trapping them inside. This completely cut off any flight route for the centipede in case his wings got free.
Not that flying would have done them any good here. Rudy noticed that there were a few flying zoners stationed at strategic points. They were all glaring at them coldly, their eyes flicking, pupils shrunk. They bared their sharp teeth or gritted their beaks, depending on what they had, and appeared to be waiting for orders.
Rudy gulped as he continued to walk into the arena under the watchful eyes of these zoners. The king had readly thought ahead for this. Perhaps he was concerned that they would succeed in escaping this time, and had taken measures to ensure that didn’t happen. Well the king truly outdid himself this time. Rudy doubted that he and his friends would be able to escape with all this security around them. They wouldn’t get far.
Rudy grunted as the guards pushed him and his friends roughly. He turned to glare at them, but was only meant with a rougher push against his shoulder. He shut his eyes and gritted his teeth. He tried to keep himself from tripping and falling over. This became difficult when he was pushed again.
His friends protested, and they were met with similar shoves. They were pushed around, knocked forward, struck, whatever to keep them moving. Even just pausing for a second was enough to make the guards shout at them and push them and threaten them.
Eventually, as they neared the center, Rudy could feel his foot get caught in some kind of wedge in the ground. He toppled forward a little, but managed to reorient himself. He lowered his head and panted.
Suddenly, one of the guards grabbed him and pushed him hard into the ground. He could hear his friends call out for him. Rudy could hear them being struck, heard them yelping in pain. He tried to turn his head, but one of the guards immediately stepped on his face, pushing it into the ground. Rudy shut his eyes and gritted his teeth, feeling the dirt pressing hard against his head. He struggled to look up at the zoner, but he could barely see much of anything.
The guard slowly lifted his foot up. Rudy turned his head upwards and stared up at the zoner. There was a broad sneer spreading across his face, a twinkle of what looked to be almost insanity in his eyes. Rudy glared at him, but said nothing.
“Get on your feet, vermin.” The guard said coldly. “Or do you want another meeting with the ground?”
Rudy wanted to say something, but he held his tongue. He bowed his head slightly as he climbed up to his feet. He faced the guard, keeping his head down, hoping that the guard wouldn’t strike him again. Though the guard left him alone physically this time, that didn’t stop him from striking at Rudy mentally.
“Hmph. How pathetic.” The guard said in an amused tone of voice. “You’re such a little maggot. I should push you back into the ground, but I think you just existing as you are is punishment enough.”
Rudy shot him a glare, but the guard only laughed at this.
“Come on.” Said one of the other guards. “Let’s leave them to their fate.”
After Rudy and his friends were uncuffed. Not in a very gentle way either. There were plenty of winces and yelps, and Rudy felt as if the cuffs sliced against his wrists. The guards only laughed at them before they walked away, twirling the cuffs in their hands as they disappeared, this time leaving them completely alone.
Well considering the extra security, it was little wonder that they weren’t needed.
But right now, they weren’t Rudy’s main concern. As he looked all around, back in the same, horrible crowd as before, moving closer to his friends, he knew that they had much bigger things to worry about.
The sound of clopping caught his attention. He whipped his head over. He could see King Zander back on that podium. The sight of the deer-like zoner made his blood boil, his hands clutched into fists. As the king got closer to the mic, he started to wonder what other lies he might spew, and what other propaganda he would fuel to his people.
“I can’t believe we are here again.” Penny said softly. Her body was slightly hunched as she looked around. Her wide eyes practically flashed with images of what happened here the last time. “We were so lucky last time...”
“I don’t think our luck’s run out yet, Buckette.” Snap assured her as he placed his hand on her shoulder. Penny looked down at him. “You’ll see. The king might have us trapped, but he’s still far from taking us down.”
Penny smiled at this. “Yeah, I know.” She frowned again, turning her head away. “But how long can we keep this up?”
Now it was Rudy’s turn to try to cheer Penny up. “So long as we remain together, we’ll be fine.” He tried to sound as convincing as he could, but even he wondered how long they’d last. Still, they wouldn’t get far if they remained negative. “And we have Barney on our side now.”
“Yeah...I know.” Said Penny.
Despite what she said, Penny still sounded really worried. In truth, so was Rudy as well. Neither of them had any idea how long this could go on. She was right; they would get worn out if this kept up. They couldn’t keep coming in here and try to survive the arena. They needed some way to get out of here, and fast.
Even with Barney with them, that didn’t really increase their chances of getting out. He just brought him up because he felt that maybe if he reminded Penny they had a little more help, it would help her feel better. He wasn’t really sure how well it worked.
Barney took a few steps towards Penny. Rudy watched him, remaining silent along with Snap. The centipede bit his lip, looking like he wanted to tell Penny something. He opened his mouth to speak, but he soon shut it when there was a loud thump that rang through the air, and feedback that ripped through their heads.
The king had begun to speak.
“My citizens, the next gladiator round shall commense! Our ‘guests’ here may have survived the hippalectryon, but how long do you think they will last? How many rounds do you think they can take? Are you all ready to find out?”
The crowd all around them began to cheer and shriek in excitement. Rudy and his pals cringed at this. They huddled even closer. Somehow, the zoners cheering for them to fight was a lot more terrifying than them calling out for death. These zoners didn’t care about them; they just wanted to see them fight for their lives. The fact that they find all this to be fun was horrifying.
The zoners whistled and shouted at them and at the king, demanding that he release whatever beast upon them so they could see a fight. The citizens were growing restless, some of them looking like they were ready to jump out of their seats and force a fight if they had to. This made Rudy’s heart skip a beat, looking left and right as he half expected some of the citizens to jump down and attack them just to prompt a move from them.
He looked over at his friends. He could see how frightened they were. The sight of this made Rudy clinch his fist at his side in determination. He would ensure that they would find a way out of this. As he looked into their eyes, he could see the same level of determination in their eyes as well. They weren’t going to give up just yet either, even if they did look terrified.
“You want more?!”
The crowd cheered louder and louder as the king egged them on. He was shaking a fist up in the air, deliberatly riling up the crowd to get more excited for the inevitable showdown. His eyes were wide, flashing with something similiar to insanity, just as the guard had before.
As this happened, there was the familiar sound of gates rising up. Low, rumbling, trembling. The trio, along with Barney, turned their heads to look at whatever it was that was going to come towards them. They didn’t see anything yet, but the sight of the glowing eyes was enough to tip them off that they were in big trouble.
“I will give you more!” King Zander called out. A twisted smile grew along his black muzzle, his teeth shining in the light. “Let’s see how our present ‘champions’ do against this next beast! It will not be as easy as last time! Will they hold out, my citizens? Can they hold out?”
“Bring it on!”
“Let’s see them fight again!”
“Start the show! Now!”
Snap narrowed his eyes, growling under his breath. “I’d like to see how much they’d love it if they were the ones here, trying to survive...”
“Well they aren’t here. We are. So let’s focus on ourselves for now.” Barney said, tapping his fingers together nervously. “Whatever it is the king has in store for us...”
“Bring out the manticore!”
All eyes in the colosseum turned to the massive shadow that was coming into the arena. The loud footsteps could be felt. Judging by some of the reactions in the audience, even zoners way up high were able to feel the vibrations.
Rudy and his friends winced with each step. They held their ground, feet firmly planted, as they faced the creature. They all tried to look as brave as they could, but they didn’t know how long this was going to hold out as the creature got closer and closer. The light soon shined upon it, revealing its form. Penny gasped in horror, taking a step back, while Rudy and Barney flinched and Snap held up his fists to prepare to fight, despite looking just as scared as them.
The creature was huge. Its front limbs were as thick as tree trunks, with a huge chest. Its body narrowed and became smaller as it went on, but even the back end was packed with muscle. Its body was covered in brown and light brown fur, with black surrounding the head, which was eerily human-like, save for some non-human characteristics. Pointed ears, long fangs, and an extended mouth to name a few.
A long, red scorpion tail shot out from behind. The segmented tail ended in a horrific-looking stinger, which had some line details on it that indicated that its stinger could be shot. The stinger seemed a perfect compliment to the huge, red bat-like wings, which were spread out, making the creature look bigger. Huge claws started to extend out of its lion-like paws, the tips glinting in the light to show off how sharp they were.
The most surprising feature, which, as Rudy noted to himself, wasn’t a normal quality of the manticore, was the glow. There were several crystal-like structures that jetted out of its body. The shoulders, the back, and hips all had these glowing crystals. As they flashed and alternated, it became apparent that the creature could control the illumination at will.
The beast’s eerily human-like eyes stared down at them, the human-like nostrils flared, and the teeth, razor sharp, were bared. The human-like ears, which had some flexibility, folded back slightly. A low rumble came form its throat, a few ‘pops’ to show just how threatening it was. The fur rose on end, its body rippling with muscle, the scorpion tail swishing from side to side.
Snap took a step back. “That...is one huge kitty cat...” The weak attempt at a joke fell flat as Snap’s voice was lost, fear gripping his mind.
The manticore let out a loud roar, nearly shaking the ground. But instead of charging, it just stood there, pacing back and forth slowly. It was almost like it was thinking, calculating its next move. But Rudy realized this wasn’t the case. His eyes focused on the tail, noticing the way it was moving. He quickly realized what was going to happen.
“Look out!” Rudy cried as he jumped against his friends.
A few seconds later, there was a loud spraying sound, and the hissing of something behind them. They laid on the ground for a few moments. Then, when they worked up the courage, they turned their heads. The sight of what was before them brought several gasps, sickened stomachs, and hands to mouths.
The ground right where they stood had been charred. Burned to a crisp. Blackened. They could see the remnents of green fluid in that spot. It was still eating away at the ground.
The trio and Barney took in several quick, panicked breaths at this. They were unable to turn their eyes away, their bodies shaking in horror. They looked back at the manticore, whose tail was pointed straight at them, the tip threatening to slice them open.
“B-Barney...?” Rudy whispered, leaning his head towards the centipede, speaking through clenched teeth. “Do you have anything on manticores...? How do we stop this thing...?”
Barney fumbled. “Well, let me look it up and...”
Suddenly, the manticore charged forward. Its mouth spread open, far wider than anything human could. It bit down on Barney and lifted him up into the air. It started to shake him hard, its teeth pressing against his skin.
“Barney!” The trio called out.
“Help!” Barney cried as his legs kicked and dangled. “Get me down from here!”
“We’re coming, Barney!” Penny cried out.
“Just hang on!” Shouted Snap.
The trio approached the beast quickly. However, they realized too late that they should have been quieter, as the beast had turned to see them. Before they could react, the manticore kicked them back with one of its hind legs, the foot smashing against them. They screamed as they were tossed to the side.
“Oh come on! You can do better than that!”
“Fight! Fight! Fight!”
Rudy rubbed his head as he picked himself up from the ground. He tried to ignore the chanting as he stared over at the manticore. His eyes narrowed deeply. He believed he had an idea. It was a crazy and stupid idea, but it was all that he had.
Bolting around behind the creature, Rudy soon stumbled upon what he had been hoping to find. A large rock. He grabbed onto it and lifted it up. It was a little heavy and it nearly slipped out of his hands. Holding it against himself with one arm, he pumped his other as he ran towards the front of the manticore.
“Rudy! What are you doing?” Snap called out as he struggled up to his feet. “Wait!”
“Rudy!” Penny hollered. She was now on her feet as she was staggering over to get to him. “I don’t think...!”
Rudy ignored them, his eyes focused on the manticore. Its jaws were still pressing against Barney. Its head was still flinging from side to side as it rapidly shook the centipede in its jaws. The sight of this made his heart clench, especially seeing the terrified look in Barney’s eyes. He couldn’t allow this to continue on any further.
The ten year old boy sucked in a deep breath, preparing for what he was about to do. He took a step forward and, his arm muscles tightening up, he thrust the rock forward, launching it in the air.
The piece of stone whirled through the air, spinning around. It was heading straight towards the beast. The manticore seemed to realize something was happening. It turned its head, its eyes locking onto the rock. Rudy’s own widened when he realized that the change in trajectory would cause the stone to hit something that he didn’t intend.
The beast’s eye.
The manticore immediately shrieked when the rock hit its eye. Its loosened jaws caused Barney to drop onto the ground. The centipede scrambled to get away as the manticore thrashed about, throwing its head from side to side, its uninjured eye wide open in agony.
Rudy felt his body shake at this. This..This wasn’t what he meant to do... He watched, biting his lip nervously, as the manticore continued to howl in pain as it pawed at its eye, trying to get the stone out. Rudy felt compelled to do something to help it, but he never got far with that thought process when the beast suddenly sprayed more acid in their direction. They had to jump out of the way to avoid getting hit.
Penny glared at Rudy. “What did you do?!”
“I didn’t mean to do that!” Rudy cried, his hands shaking. “I-I didn’t mean...”
“It doesn’t matter if you meant it or not, because now that beast is a lot angrier than before!” A terrified Snap cried as he stared wide-eyed at the manticore.
Rudy swallowed. “What are we going to do now?”
Penny watched the manticore for a few seconds. She turned to the others. “We have to stay out of its way the best we can. In this state, its attacks are going to be a lot more erratic and random. If we just...”
Penny never got a chance to finish as the manticore came barreling down towards them, having finished pawing at its eye. The one that was struck still twisted, as if it had something in it, and they thought they could see hint of pained tears in that eye. It lowered its head and rammed against Penny, causing her to cry out in pain.
“Penny!” Rudy cried as he reached out towards her.
Barney attempted to go after her, but he quickly realized that he couldn’t fly. “Oh if only my wings weren’t tied up...”
Rudy and Snap stared over at Barney. They were both tempted to try to untie his wings. But that would take too long, and King Zander would sure notice what they were doing. He could decide to rectify the situation by having the insect’s wing ripped off completely.
Thinking fast, the two began to rush towards where Penny was being held by the manticore. Even though neither of them had much of a plan, they both knew they couldn’t wait any longer, and action needed to be taken. As they got closer, they both began to veer off in opposite directions, heading towards opposide ends of the manticore.
Penny was being pushed into the ground by the large creature. Its paw rested against her chest, pressing down on it hard. Its face, the lips pulled back into the snarl, were threatening to chop her head off with a single blow. Penny was managing to keep the beast’s head away from her, but just barely. Her arms were trembling as she was beginning to lose her grip on the beast’s face.
“Hey! Back off! Let her go!” Rudy shouted at the manticore. He could see the beast turn its head slightly. The head didn’t completely turn to face him, but Rudy could still feel part of an eye staring down at him intently. He took in a few shaky breaths, then he started to wave his arms up and down. “I’m the one who struck you in the face! Remember?”
The manticore’s face now faced him completely. Rudy thought he could see a glint of recognition in its eye. The sight of this made his blood run cold. He realized that he might have made a big mistake. But this was the only way to get the beast away from Penny and he wasn’t about to back down now.
“Well, if you want me, come and get me!” Rudy waved his arms as he rushed back. “Come on, you big chicken! Don’t you want to get back at me?”
The manticore let out a low rumble from its throat. The anger seemed to overflow from its eyes as it recognized him as the person who had hurt it earlier. Mistake or not, it was clear that the creature was not going to let him off the hook. Rudy narrowed his eyes and kept his feet firmly planted on the ground. He hunched himself, preparing for the attack.
The manticore looked down at Penny. It seemed to have lost interest in her completely. It swatted her away, knocking her into Snap, who been attempting to move around the beast for a distraction.
As the two laid on the ground and groaned, the manticore took a step towards Rudy. Its eye stared at him intently, narrowed slightly. It continued to bare its teeth at him. Rudy waited for the beast to charge at him, his body poised to jump to one side. But then something different happened that he didn’t expect.
The manticore’s light crystals suddenly light up. A massive glow swept over its body, spreading throughout the arena. The Chalklantians didn’t seem fazed, as if they were used to this light. But Rudy let out a cry of pain from the extra illumination. He turned his head away, covering his face in desperation as he tried to ride out the pain.
He managed to open one eye partially. Though he could see mostly just white and light, he did see a shape, slight shadows, heading straight for him. He could feel the ground beneath him quake as something heavy was coming toward him. Before he had time to react, something large and heavy had struck against him.
Rudy let out a scream as he was toppled across the ground. He heard faint booing and shouting from the zoners in the audience as he laid there, his head spinning. He pushed himself on his hands, holding his head. He looked back, his eyes slowly blinking as the illuminated beast came rushing towards him a second time. Unable to get up fast enough, all Rudy could do was watch.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Apr 20, 2015 19:11:01 GMT -5
Chapter 12: A Narrow Escape
As soon as her eyes recovered enough, Penny stared in horror as the manticore was racing towards her friend. Rudy was too disoriented by the light to get out of the way in time. The beast’s paw struck at him, sending his body flying off to the side. He laid there in a heap as the beast began to circle him, growling lowly.
The audience all around them were getting disappointed, and started to encourage them to fight harder and more brutally. Penny couldn’t help but feel a cold shiver at this. How in the world these zoners could be entertained by this, she would never know.
There was little time for planning. As soon as she was on her feet, she began to rush towards Rudy, Snap joining her. They moved as quickly as they could, panting heavily as they drew closer to where Rudy was being held down by the manticore.
But they weren’t able to get that close. The beast noticed that they were approaching, and its crystals lit up again. The flash of light shot towards them, forcing them to turn their heads away. They weren’t able to hold back their yelps of pain as they dropped down to their knees, holding their faces. The light seemed to rip right through their eye lids, penetrating their eyes and threatening to burn their corneas and retinas.
Penny looked towards the ground and slowly pulled her fingers away. Even with her eyes mostly closed, it was still as bright as day, even on the ground. It was as if she was facing a piece of tin foil pointed towards the light. She could feel her eyes aching in pain, calling out for her to look for some shade. She recovered them as she tried to ride out the pain.
She was vaguely aware of Snap whimpering next to her. She felt so bad for him. His eyes were much larger than hers, causing him to absorb more of the light faster. She could just imagine him laying on his knees, trying to cope with the pain. She wished she could help him, but she could barely see anything herself. Without the magic chalk...
A scream of pain from Rudy when he was struck again forced Penny to snap out of her thoughts. Now wasn’t the time to be having doubts. She had to do something, and fast. She had no idea where Barney was, or what his present condition had been. And she knew for a fact that Snap wasn’t doing anything. How could he when he was in too much pain to even get up from the ground? She herself was in pain, but...something had to be done. Before Rudy...
“Ahhhh!”
There was another loud slam, and Penny had to flinch when she thought she heard something crack. She was so tempted to turn her head over in that direction and look, only stopping when she reminded herself of the light. She instead called out for Rudy, her voice filled with terror.
“Rudy!”
“B-Bucko...” Snap hissed in pain. Penny could hear him struggling to his feet. “I-I’m coming..I..”
“Snap...” Penny reached out and, after feeling around for her friend, she grabbed his arm and pulled him back. “We can’t rush in there blind.”
“Well we can’t just leave Rudy there alone!” Snap cried out in desperation.
Penny knew Snap was right. They had to take action soon. If they didn’t, then Rudy was in huge trouble. They didn’t know how long he was going to last. And with that bright light, he wasn’t going to be able to see well enough to escape, or even fight back. And that loud crunch... Penny wasn’t sure what it was, but she knew it wasn’t anything good.
If they could just block out the light somehow... Wait... That’s it... Penny could feel her mind’s gears turning as she began to realize a plan.
Without delay, she felt around the ground for something that she could use. She could soon feel something on the ground. A long piece of woud left by the hippalectryon. Perfect. She reached up to her left ear and, with some trouble, removed the earing from it. She remembered how her mom didn’t like her getting her ears pierced. Well now such an act was finally paying off.
“Penny...what are you doing? We have to...” Snap started to say.
“I’m working on something!” Penny said to him. “This won’t take long!”
Penny jabbed the sharp tip against the wood, yanking it down, pulling back, and pushing it back in. It took a while, but after several moments of scraping against the weakened wood, Penny managed to make a small hole in it. She repeated the same process on the other side, doing her best to keep it closer to the same size.
Once she was finished, she tied the torn pieces of cloth at the ends, and attached them to her glasses. She made sure they were good and tight. Slowly, she opened up her eyes to see how well they worked.
The light was still intense, however, the makeshift inuit snow goggles had some beneficial effect. With her eyes now having some protection from the light, she was able to make out more details around her, including Snap still on the ground, Barney curling up and trying to fight against the light, and Rudy pinned on the ground by the manticore.
Penny couldn’t help but gasp in horror when she saw that his left arm was bent at an odd angle. This is what had caused the crack before. Unable to wait long enough to make Snap a pair of snow goggles as well, Penny immediately ran towards where Rudy was.
“Penny! Where did you go?!” Snap shouted.
“Stay right there, Snap!” Penny warned him. “Don’t try to move!”
“But...”
“Just do as I say!”
There was no time for uncooperation. Snap had to remain where he was, otherwise he might end up getting in the path of the rampaging and angered manticore. For the time being, Penny was the only one who had any sense of sight in here, so it was up to her to do something.
She stopped several feet away from the manticore and began to pace around it cautiously. The manticore was aware of her presence and uttered a low growl at her. Its focus, however, was largely on Rudy. Penny looked down at the poor boy, noting his injuries. Thankfully, other than the broken arm, there weren’t too many bad injuries on him. Mostly just a couple more bruises and minor scrapes.
But at any moment, she knew that this could change. She could see the look in the beast’s working eye. The intent to kill was there. If she was going to save Rudy, she had to act now.
But how was she going to get the manticore away from Rudy so she could drag him to safety? How would she pull that off with the beast looking at her?
That answer came faster than she had expected.
“Over here!”
Penny turned her head to see Barney standing there. Though his eyes were shut tightly, he was waving his hands around, trying to draw the manticore’s attention. The crowd’s cheers almost seemed to compliment the centipede’s hand waving.
“Nice big juicy bug over here!” Barney shouted. He turned himself around to shake part of his body at the beast, as if to make himself look more appetizing. “Don’t I look delicious? There’s a lot of predatory zoners who would want to eat me! So come on! Get me!”
The manticore stared at Barney for several seconds. Despite the insect’s taunts, the beast didn’t seem to want to go after him. Perhaps it was because it already had prey in its paws, and that being Rudy. And with Rudy already weakened, why would it want to let go and go after prey that was still able to fight back?
However, Penny took advantage of Barney’s distraction. She moved closer to where the manticore was, careful not to give herself away to the creature. Barney seemed to take notice of her and he continued to taunt the beast to keep its attention. Penny soon reached Rudy, dropping down to one knee beside him.
Rudy was still awake, but his eyes were shut tightly. She could see a few tears of pain moving down his face. She could see that he was still twitching in pain, most of it from the break in his arm. She reached down and gently stroked his hair, whispering to him softly to keep him calm.
“Penny...?”
“Shh... I’ll get you out.” Penny spoke softly. When Rudy attempted to speak again, she pressed a couple fingers against his lips. “No, Rudy. Don’t speak. Please..”
Rudy fell silent, but Penny knew that wasn’t going to last long. He was going to soon react to the pain eventually as he was moved. The best she could do was make sure he was as far away from the manticore as possible.
Penny grabbed onto Rudy’s right arm and began to pull him. But she soon realized that this was impractical. The beast’s weight was still pressed upon Rudy and she might end up hurting him more if she continued like this. She would have to make the beast let go. She reached up and she broke off a small piece of wood from her makeshift goggles. She stared it, and then at the beast’s paw. She felt enormous guilt doing this, but what choice did she have?
Mustering up as much strength as she could, as well as courage, Penny struck down on the paw. The thin piece of wood slammed against the space between two of the manticore’s digits.
The manticore immediately reacted with a shriek. It pulled its paw back, staggering backwards. Its paw was lifted from the ground, held to itself as it tried to inspect the damage.
While the beast was distracted, Penny took this chance to grab onto Rudy. She began to pull him carefully away from the creature, trying to put enough space between the two. The dragging was slow as she was trying to be as careful as she could. Despite her best efforts, she wasn’t able to prevent Rudy from feeling jolts of pain, and he let out pain-filled yelps.
She dared to look behind her, noticing that the beast had stopped looking at its injured paw and was looking straight towards her. It swished its scorpion take from side to side. It looked like it was ready to bound towards her, but as soon as it tried, it staggered and stopped. Having only one eye and a front paw that it wouldn’t even place down on the ground anymore hindered it.
But Penny knew she was far from safe. She was soon proven right when the beast’s tail was raised up, aiming right towards her. Penny froze in horror. She looked from Rudy and to the tail and back again. Her mind raced with thoughts as she struggled to figure out what to do.
Should she say and try to protect Rudy, only to get hurt herself, and Rudy possibly get injured anyway?
Or should she leave and save herself, but risk Rudy getting melted by the acid?
What was the best route?
In a split second, companionship won out, and she hunkered down over Rudy. She wrapped her arms around him, using herself as shield to try to protect him the best that she could. She shut her eyes and waited for the blow.
The beast let out a roar, and there was the sound of something starting to stumble backwards. Penny opened up an eye and looked over to see what was going on.
She was shocked to see that Barney had flung himself at the manticore. His long body was wrapped around its neck and part of its body. The beast was trying to snap at him, but Barney was out of range, given the position that he was in. His eyes were shut even tighter, and it didn’t look like the beast could light up further without starting to affect itself. But most importantly, the stinger was of no use; it wouldn’t dare strike unless it wanted to hurt itself.
“Barney?!” Penny cried out in shock.
Barney looked over at the direction of her voice. Even with them closed, she could still see the fear in his eyes. “Penny! I can’t hold on forever!” Barney shouted. The beast attempted to thrust him from its back. Barney struggled to hold on. “Do something! Hurry!”
Penny remained frozen where she was. She tried to think of what she could do. She felt reluctance to leave Rudy, not wanting to leave him vulnerable. But she also didn’t want to sit there and watch Barney get hurtt by this creature.
But what could she do? She didn’t want to keep lamenting on the chalk, but the truth was, they really were weakened without it. She was just as helpless as any of these zoners would be if the beast rounded on them, or if she were in the same situation in the Real World involving a lion or a bear. But...she didn’t want to give up. She couldn’t do that to Barney or to her friends.
She tried to think of something. Looking around, she couldn’t really see anything they could use. Either they were too far away or too small to be of any use. She then turned her attention back to the beast. If they could just find a way to stop that light...
Her eyes widened at this. That’s it. That’s what they would have to do. If they could break the crystales on its back, even if just one or a few, maybe that would disrupt the illumination, allowing Barney to open his eyes and better defend himself. Not just him, but Snap and Rudy as well.
Suddenly, she realized something. That wasn’t going to work. Even if she did get close enough, how was she going to break the crystals? She would need something hard, and there was nothing nearby that could be used. She felt her head starting to ache as she struggled to think of something that could work.
She started to remember something her mother told her about. Her mom had to deal with unruly animals on a regular basis. She obviously wouldn’t, and couldn’t, hurt them, so other methods were instead used. Such methods helped to control the animals without making them feel more frightened. One such method was pressure points.
Well, pressure point might not be the right word for it, but she did still recall what her mother said. There are certain areas on an animal, and on humans, too, that could be manipulated to achieve certain effects. A common one was helplessness and compliance if the head was restrained, and pressure on certain areas of the body could either trigger calmness or nervousness, depending on the species involved.
The one method in particular she was thinking of was a nerve in the neck. Her mother only ever used it once, although it wasn’t on an animal; it was when she was defending herself long before she was born. Her mother never told her the full technique, nor did she explain what happened afterwards, other than she was able to escape. It was as if her mother didn’t want her trying this particular method.
Well if it was powerful enough to save her mom from being mugged by that large, muscular guy, whoever he was, then it might be what she needed to help save her friends.
She looked down at Rudy sadly, biting her lip. She reached down and gripped his shoulder gently. “Stay right here, Rudy. It’s going to be fine.” She turned her head and stared over at Snap. “You remain there, too! I don’t want either of you getting hurt!
“But, Penny... You can’t...”
Penny turned her attention back to Barney. “Hang on, Barney! I’m coming!”
Without hesitation, Penny immediately bolted in the opposite direction the manticore was. She raced towards one of the items she had seen earlier, a long pole that must have broken off earlier from the last fight. She picked it up and held it in her hands. She then turned to where Barney and the manticore were. She braced herself, and then rushed towards them, holding the pole at her side.
sss
Barney wasn’t sure how long he could hang on. The manticore was starting to buck now. Each kick and thrash had more and more energy to it. He could feel his body start to slip a little, his feet kicking in the air. It was a miracle he was even able to still hang on.
He had no idea just what Penny was up to, other than she was going to try to stop the monster. But how was she going to even do that? They had nearly no protection down here, and they were already getting worn out. He wasn’t really sure how much longer they would be able to last. It didn’t help that he didn’t know the monster’s weakness; a byproduct of having his knowledge of Chalklantis disrupted.
He wished he could be of better help to Penny, but he was unable to even see her. He couldn’t tell where she had gone. His eyes were still sealed shut. He couldn’t open them. Not unless he wanted to burn his eyes off. Even with them tightly closed, he could still feel a dull pain in his eyes, making him terrified to unclinch his eye lids, even if they were starting to hurt.
So he did the only thing that he could do. He continued to hang on. He wrapped his body further around the neck of the manticore, his hands gripping its flank tightly. He could feel the hard crystals on either side as he laid between them. He tightened his grip as the manticore thrashed about, snapping its jaws at him. He shuddered as he could feel its breath against his body.
Barney was suddenly aware of being moved around even more. The creature had apparently broke into a run. It started to race around the arena, bobbing its body from one side to the other. Barney could feel the air rush past him. He let out a whimper and held out tighter. He wished he could see. He felt completely useless like this. Blinded, hanging on a larger, more powerful beast, being dragged around, unsure of what was going to happen to him next.
He wasn’t used to situations like this. He was not the type to rush into danger like this. He should have been more prepared. What was he thinking?
Then his mind clicked as something came to his head. He realized that he wasn’t quite as blind as he thought he was. He couldn’t believe he had forgotten about this regarding himself. His antennas... He had never used them in this fashion before. But....maybe he could...
His antennas slowly uncurled. He put his head closer to what he knew was the manticore’s body. He pressed them gingerly against the body. Slowly, he began to move them around, like a normal insect would.
The sensations that washed over his body were hard to describe. He had never experienced something quite like this before. He couldn’t even identify what sense he was feeling. It was like a cross of heat, touch, vibration, whatever else. Just a huge hodge podge of senses all rolled into one, snaking along his antennas and filling his brain with multiple signals.
At first, the senses were so overwhelming that he had to stop. He pulled his antennas back and let his mind rest. Soon, he tried again, placing his antennas gently on the beast once more. He took his time, slowly introducing his brain to these new senses.
But not too slowly. He was starting to lose his grip. If he could use his senses to make his way over to the head, he could cover up the remaining eye and make the beast stop. Hopefully.
Slowly, gradually, the centipede made his way along the beast’s back. He crawled around, using his hands and his antennas to feel his way along the body. He struggled to keep his eyes shut, despite how much they hurt at this point. He gritted his teeth as he struggled to hang on. The manticore was getting more and more desperate at this point. He wasn’t sure how much longer it would take before it got him.
He could feel his back part slip off and dangle. He could hear the snapping of jaws and hot breath getting closer as he tried to nab him. His eyes threatening to widen, he moved faster. His legs kicked in the air, and he managed to land a blow on the nose of the manticore. This only infuriated the manticore more, and he let out a yelp as his body was slammed against what he assumed was the wall of the arena.
Soon, his hands could feel what he could tell were the beast’s ears. He crawled further up, tightening his body around the manticore to try to secure himself in place long enough. He reached down with his hands and he targeted both eyes as he was unsure which one was the undamaged eye. He placed his hands over each eye and he grabbed onto them, holding the eye lids in place.
The manticore immediately scrambled to stop, the loss of its sight confusing it. Barney clenched his teeth as the beast made a rough stop, nearly causing him to fly over the beast’s head. He coughed a few times as dust was kicked up all around him. He wasn’t aware if the audience was saying anything at this point. He was too busy panting heavily to hear anything.
The manticore now stood there, taking in several deep breaths. It seemed really confused, unsure of what to do next. Barney wondered if, at first, he had stopped it. He knew, however, this was unlikely as it was his hands and ‘blinding’ the beast that made it stop. Once he removed them...
Or the beast would just act on its own. It suddenly thrust itself upward, rearing on its hind legs. Barney let out a cry as one of the wings smacked against him, knocking him into the ground. He collided with the ground, skidding along and coughing out the dirt pieces. He attempted to look, only to be blinded by the light again. He covered his eyes and tried to block out the light, curling up on the ground and giving a few trembles.
“Barney! No! Get out of the way!”
Barney wished he could. He tried to get up to his feet, but his legs were too shaky and weak to be of much use. The pain in his eyes was so distracting at this point. He couldn’t see where he was going, and even when he managed to get up, it only lasted for a few seconds before he tripped on something and he fell back down.
His eyes widened underneath their lids when a few of his legs were bent at odd angles. He let out a cry of pain and he grabbed onto one of his legs, gently running his hands over it to inspect the damage.
He could feel the ground vibrating, getting faster and faster, and he knew what was about to come. All he could do was brace himself for the inevitable blow.
But nothing happened.
For a while, it was just silent. He could hear the beast breathing, but not much else. Even the crowd had gone silent. He could hear a few gasps and whispers, but not enough to tell him what happened. Then he felt a rush of relief when the light started to die down rapidly. He could feel a cooling feeling move down his face, as if it was dripping down. Slowly, he dared to open up his eyes and look.
At first, he saw nothing but white. That white, however, rapidly disappeared, and more details came in. Blurry details, slowly sharpening up. Shadows, figures of his friends and the beast. He blinked a few times, rubbing his eyes as he tried to clear his vision. When it was at last cleared up, he looked to see what had stopped the beast.
“My word...” Barney put a hand to his mouth, his eyes widening. “I...I don’t believe it...”
The manticore itself was laying on the ground. It wasn’t moving. Even its chest was frozen and still. Its mouth hung open, its remaining eye wide as if it had seen something horrifying. Its body had just merely slumped on the ground, its paws crossing each other, tail curved upwards, wings splayed against itself.
Barney stared in shock. Just what had happened? He didn’t even see any blood on the creature. It was just...laying there. As if it suffered a heart attack and...
No. It wasn’t a heart attack that brought down this beast. Barney could see the true culprit before his eyes.
It was Penny.
The ten year old girl was standing over the beast, holding what appeared to be a long pole. There was no blood on it, but somehow, Barney could tell that it had been used on the manticore. Penny wore a horrified expression, and he could see that her face had lost some color. Her mouth had dropped open, her pupils shrunk. She stared at the manticore as she took in several shaky breaths.
Rudy and Snap had taken notice of this as well. They were staring in utter terror, their mouths wide open. They looked at each other, and then back at Penny.
“...Buckette...” Snap whispered.
Rudy licked his lips nervously. “What have you done...?” He asked through his obvious pain.
Penny’s body shook from shock. “I-I...I didn’t mean to...” Penny said softly, her voice cracking. She looked at the pole, and then down at the manticore. “I didn’t mean it...”
It didn’t take long for Barney to realize what had happened. It was a horrifying thought that chilled his blood. He found it hard to comprehend it. But he knew it had happened.
Penny had killed the manticore.
sss
King Zander stared at the spectacle before him. He had been enjoying this round more so than the first one. The fact that they had a new teammate and they were having some increased difficulty with fighting made it even more enjoyable for him. This helplessness was what he had been hoping to see in the first round.
But then something had changed quickly.
They seemed to be getting the upperhand. Even when the manticore turned on its light defense, somehow, they were able to keep themselves together and out of danger. Then that Barney guy wrapped around his manticore, and then Penny had grabbed a pole and...
He was in utter shock when Penny rammed the pole against the throat of the beast. She had struck at its side. A deliberate blow. He could tell because she had took aim before she hit. The king could recall it all clearly in his head.
The pole striking.
The widened eyes.
The attempt of a scream.
Then the convulsion, and a collapse.
A strangled whimper. Then silence.
The manticore that he himself had raised since it was a baby now laid dead on the ground. He couldn’t believe it. His eyes couldn’t leave the unmoving beast. He wanted to believe it wasn’t true. He wanted to think that he was just imagining things.
But no. He knew the truth. His prized manticore was dead. And it was all because of Penny.
His fingers curled against his palm, the fist shaking. His mind burned as rapid, heated thoughts moved through his head. He shot an intense glared down at Penny. His lips pressed firmly against each other as he bit his bottom lip. He wanted to rush down there and wring the girl’s neck. He wanted to condemn them all, kill them and just get it over with.
No. Not yet. The crowd may still want more. He would wait to hear what they had to say first. Then he would decide.
sss
Penny’s mind swirled with thoughts as she stared down at the limp form of the manticore. She could feel her hands trembling. The pole she had used before had dropped to the ground. She took a few steps back, her legs wobbly.
This...this couldn’t be happening... This isn’t what she wanted. This isn’t what she had planned. She shook her head slowly from one side to the other, in complete denial at what happened.
But no amount of denial could make her unsee what was before her. She would not be able to stop hearing the beast’s final gasp of air, its convulsions of pain and death. She would forever have that image stored in her mind, constantly replaying over and ove ragain. This was going to haunt her for a long time, and there was nothing that she could do about it.
She couldn’t understand it. What had gone wrong? She thought she had done it right. Her mother mentioned that one nerve in the neck, and how it could be used to knock someone out if utilized properly. Penny thought she had hit the right area and...
Her blood ran cold. As the threat of being attacked exited her mind, she started to remember a bit more of what her mother had said.
“This is a very dangerous manuever, Penita. I don’t want you using it on anyone or anything. One wrong move will be fatal.”
Penny sucked in a sharp breath, her hands shaking. She stared down at the manticore, then looked at her hands. She curled her fingers inward and shut her eyes tightly. She could feel a few tears start to form. She tried to fight them back, but it was impossible. In a matter of seconds, a series of broken, soft whimpers escaped her throat, tears strolling down her face.
“No...what have I done...?” Penny whispered as she dropped down onto her knees. “What have I done...?”
Penny became vaguely aware of a few figures approaching her. She didn’t need to look to realize that it was her two best friends, along with Barney. She didn’t dare look at them. She didn’t want to see their looks of disgust, anger, and shame towards her.
She could feel her heart feel like it was being ripped in two. She had never meant to kill another living being. She had vowed never to do such a thing. But now, here she stood in front of something that was dead because of her actions. She...She couldn’t...
She could feel a hand on her shoulder. She turned her head slowly, hesitantly, until she could see Rudy’s eyes. He was staring at her sadly. There wasn’t at race of anger on his face. Only sorrow and understanding. He was clearly trying to fight against the pain of his injured arm, which hung at his side. Penny stared at him for a moment before turning her head away.
“Buckette...It’s okay.” She heard Snap say. “We...We understand...”
“It wasn’t your fault.” Barney said cautiously. “You were just trying to help.”
Penny would have responded, but she didn’t trust her own mouth. She kept it sealed shut. She refused to look at her friends, the crowd, the king, the manticore. Anything except down. Her eyes stared at the ground as she trembled, trying to cope with what she had done.
However, she didn’t have too long to really think about that before she could hear the crowd starting to chant around her.
“More! More! More!”
“Another round!”
“I want to see her kill again!”
“This is so fitting!”
Penny shuddered at those words. The zoners kept on chanting, both encouraging her to kill again and mocking her for doing so. She felt the intense emotion rise up inside of her, and she wrapped her arms around herself, shaking.
She could hear her friends start to shout back at the audience. She turned her head and looked at them in the corner of her eyes. Barney was positioned closest to her while Rudy and Snap had walked out in front of her, glaring at the Chalklantian zoners in the bleachers all around them.
“How can you say such things?!” Rudy shouted.
“Yeah!” Snap hollered. “What gives you guys the right to be so cruel?!”
“Why are you doing this?! Why are you mocking my friend like that? Why are you wanting us to fight in the arena? Why do you hate us so much?” Rudy’s voice raised in volume. He took a look around, spreading his hands out. “We’ve been told that we should know. But we don’t know! So why don’t you tell us?!”
The audience went silent at this. Penny wondered if Rudy’s words had gotten through to them. Maybe they would start to understand and...
“Oh you want to know what you did...?” Came a deep, growling voice.
Or maybe not.
Penny looked up slowly at where the voice had come from. It wasn’t any of the Chalklantian zoners in the stadium that spoke. That venom-filled voice had come from King Zander. The podium he was on was lowering down towards the ground in the arena, his arms folded behind his back. His cold, angered, yet still somehow tranquil face was staring straight at them, his eyes piercing their souls.
Slowly, he stepped off the podium and he walked towards them slowly. The audience was silent as they watched their king. Penny and the others were unable to move or speak, or even breathe, as the king who had threatened and trapped them all came towards them slowly and deliberately.
Barney took position closer to Penny as he glared at the king. Snap moved a little in front of Rudy as the boy flinched in nervousness due to his broken arm. The king was eyeing it for a moment. Snap, worried that he might take advantage of it, put himself between him and Rudy, holding out his arms protectively.
Penny kept her eyes on the king, watching him when he turned to look at her. He could see the glare in his eyes, how he was looking at her. She could feel her heart skip a beat. She soon managed to glare at him, not wanting to make herself look defenseless in front of him.
The king stopped a couple feet away from them. He regarded them for a few moments, turning his head up and down. Then he curled his lip up and spoke in a growly voice. “I will tell you why...”
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Apr 20, 2015 19:11:13 GMT -5
Chapter 13: To Blame The Savior
“I will tell you why...”
Rudy glared at King Zander as he stood a few feet in front of them. The sound of the king’s voice made his body freeze and he found it hard to move anything. Not even the fingers on his right hand. It was as if he was encased in a large piece of ice and the king was watching from his outside icy prison.
He could barely fight back the tension and emotion that was rising up inside of him. His mind was screaming at him to respond in some way. Here the king was. They could capture him and force and deal and...
No, that wasn’t like them. He and his friends couldn’t do that. Such an act would only further confirm the Chalklantian zoners’ opinions on them. If they wanted to prove to them that they were wrong, they would have avoid such acts, no matter how intolerable they might be.
He tried to ignore the pain in his arm. That turned out to be impossible. It thundered through his arm like some sort of parade, traveling up the limb and over his shoulder, and back down again. The pain was intense and stabbing, and felt like someone was constantly pounding on the limb until it broke. He hissed as he felt a shockwave of pain move up suddenly and he tried to clutch his arm. He barely managed to stop himself.
A broken arm. Great, just great. That was all that he needed right now.
And the king knew about his broken arm. He could see the way he was looking at him. Those dark brown eyes moved up and down his broken limb. Rudy tensed up, holding his right arm over his broken left. There was little doubt in his mind that King Zander would use this to his advantage.
At least it was his left arm this time. He still had his artistic skills. But he was still at a disadvantage, and the pain... How long would he last in the arena now?
His thoughts were interrupted when the king’s long, tense-filled silence was finally broken. The king cleared his throat, and tapped against the mic that he still held, causing a string of feedback to erupt through the arena. He, Penny, Snap, and Barney tensed up and watched as the king began to make another speech.
“You are responsible for the head deflator disease to strike my beautiful city!” King Zander snarled into the mic. Rudy and his friends looked at each other in confusion. “Many years ago, some of my citizens were struck by this debilitating disease and are no longer with us. I had thought that it was all over, but in recent events, I had discovered the disease had returned. Already a handful of my citizens had perished in this disease, including two of my nobles. I cannot permit this to continue on!”
Amidst the anger-fueled speech that the king was giving, Rudy couldn’t help but feel confusion regarding what he was talking about. He looked at his friends, and they seemed confused as well. None of them had ever heard of such a thing before. A head deflator disease? What exactly did that entail?
Looking over at Barney, Rudy noticed that he was fumbling his hands a little nervously. There was little confusion in his eyes. Instead, horrific realization. Barney seemed to know what this disease was. Judging from his reaction, it wasn’t anything good. The sight of Barney’s expression made Rudy’s stomach sting and churn as he started to feel ill. Was this disease as bad as the balloonemia one?
“I knew I had to find a way to stop this dreaded disease. So I took it upon myself to find out what was causing it and where it had come from. After much research, I had found the cause and the culprits. And that would be you, oh Great Creator...”
“What?!” Rudy cried in shock. “But...”
“How can you blame him? He’s always helping people! He wouldn’t...” Snap stared to say. He was silenced when King Zander rounded on him.
“Yeah, he’s helping alright! Helping to bring about a new apocalypse for my people!” King Zander snagged Snap up by his neck and held him in front. Rudy, Penny, and Barney watched in shock as Snap struggled and kicked in the king’s grasp. The king was choking him. “And I know that you and the girl there helped him!”
“Snap!” Rudy cried.
“Let him go! Please!” Penny pleaded with him.
King Zander stared at her coldly. “Why should I? You murderer...”
Penny bit her lip nervously, pulling her head back. “Please, I...I didn’t mean to...” She shook her head once and glared at him. “You’re not going to try to guilt trip me. Now let our friend go!”
King Zander gave a cold chuckle at this. “You forget who you are speaking to.” His eyes narrowed dangerously as he tightened his grip, causing Snap to gag. “No one speaks to me orders...”
Penny’s eyes widened in horror at this. “Please..”
Rudy took a step forward, ignoring the agonizing pain in his arm the best he could. “Come on! Please spare him! He didn’t do anything to you!” He hissed in pain, and felt a pang of growing worry and horror in his stomach as he watched Snap try to pull the king’s fingers from his neck. His hands kept slipping. “Come on...we’ll do anything... Please let him go...”
Rudy tried to fight back the tears. He tried not to look as desperately broken as he really was. He didn’t want the king to have that kind of sick pleasure.
Such a task was futile. He couldn’t stop the tears from moving down his face. He couldn’t stop his shoulders from shaking. He couldn’t turn his eyes away from his struggling friend. He could feel his heart ache and twist as he watched Snap’s kicking legs slowly weaken. And the blue color spreading across his face...
“Please let him go!”
“Hmm...” King Zander stood there in silence for a while. The only sound that could be heard was Snap’s gagging and struggles to breath. He slowly looked down at the zoner. At this point, Snap looked like he was going to pass out any second. “Well...”
Without warning, King Zander threw Snap into the ground. The zoner laid there in a heap, shakingly holding himself up with one hand while his other pressed against his chest. He coughed and gagged as he struggled to refill his lungs with oxygen.
“Snap!” Penny rushed to Snap’s side, grabbing him gently by the arm. “Are you okay?!”
Snap opened his mouth to speak. But only a cracking gag could be made before he went into a coughing fit. Penny stayed there with him, gently rubbing his back.
Rudy stared at this in shock before swinging a glare at the king. “You...”
King Zander raised up his hand. “Not another word out of you, boy. Or do you want me to be more thorough next time?”
Rudy’s eyes widened at this. He growled softly, then took a step back and lowered his head.
King Zander smiled slightly at this. “I didn’t think so.”
Rudy continued to glare at King Zander. He could feel his blood heating up at the way he was treating him and his friends. But there was nothing he could do about it. If he dare try to take a move against him, he would only incur the wrath of the king and his people would surely come to his aid. So he remained quiet.
Rudy looked over at Barney. The centipede had remained quiet the whole time. He never once tried to defend Snap or get the king to let go. The thought of this infuriated Rudy. A part of him wondered if Barney was even a friend at all.
But the expression on his face made Rudy have second thoughts.
Barney still looked horrified by the whole ordeal. But there was something more in his eyes. Rudy soon realized that it was recognition, as if the zoner had experienced this before and...
King Mumbo Jumbo.
Rudy’s eyes widened at this. Barney must have been in this situation before with King Mumbo Jumbo. They had taken him from him. They had locked him away as hostage. Barney must have tried to plead for him. And it made things worse. It was no wonder Barney remained silent here.
“Now where was I before I was so rudely interrupted...?” King Zander tapped a finger against his chin. “Oh yes, I remember now.” He folded his arms behind his back as he began to circle around the group of four. “After I found out it was you, I had to figure out a plan soon, or else all my people would continue to suffer. It wasn’t easy making a decision, I tell you.” He stopped. “But then I thought... Why not bring you down here..?”
King Zander looked over his shoulders and stared right at them. His smile came back. Thin, fake, hiding so much negative emotion. “Here, away from your...zoner pals up there, you are helpless. I wouldn’t need to fear a retaliation. Then with you isolated, I could make you pay for what you did. I can make you take away the disease that you unleashed, and make sure you are punished for bringing it in the first place.”
“We didn’t...!” Rudy started to say.
King Zander cried, “Enough of your lies, boy!” He swung his hand downward in a demanding fashion. “I’m sick of it! We’re all sick of it! It’s bad enough you come from the surface! Where all of our past enemies had come from! But the fact that you are a disgusting, filthy human makes it even worse! Don’t put yourself in a deeper hole by denying what you have done!”
The crowd all around began to shout in agreement with the king.
“Yeah! We know what you did!”
“Stop lying to us!”
“Admit the truth!”
“Horrible human! You won’t get away with this!”
King Zander raised his hand up. “Silence!” Immediately, the crowd died down. They continued to glare at the group as the king turned to address them again. “I know you get your kicks from spreading chaos and acting like some hero, boy...” Rudy glared at him. “But you should have the decency of at least admitting what you have done...”
Rudy took a step forward. “I didn’t do anything.”
King Zander’s eyes widened at this. Then they narrowed dangerously. “Still fabricating the truth to escape justice, I see. I should have known. You’re just like all the other past creators, who always acted like they weren’t to blame for the chaos that they wrought!”
“But we’re telling the truth.” Penny said softly. “Yes, Rudy accidentally caused some problems, but..he didn’t meant to! And he always fixed them!”
The king cocked an eyebrow at this. “It sounds more like he’s just covering his tracks. Typical creator.”
Rudy gritted his teeth, stifling himself. There was little point in arguing with this madman. If he was so hellbent on blaming him for what was going on in his kindgom, then there was little hope of convincing him other wise. The same went for his people. They all followed the king so loyally and agreed with what he was saying about them. He knew none of them would be convinced.
In the end, he and his friends were still trapped here, a slave to their twisted sense of entertainment. Dealing with an allignment of Skrawl, Craniac 4, and Jacko sounded like a vacation compared to ths. At least those three were straightforward about how they were and what they wanted.
Rudy let out a hiss of pain when King Zander suddenly moved in closer to him. His thick fingers grabbed onto his chin and he pushed him back slightly, brushing against his broken arm. He fought back the tears as he glared at the king.
“It is incredible.” King Zander tilted his head. “How do you hide such evil behind those eyes of yours? You have such beautiful green eyes..”
Rudy stiffened up at that comment.
“And yet it’s all just a mask of hiding how dangerous you really are.”
Rudy rubbed his chin when King Zander released him. The king walked away from him, pacing around the group slowly. He and the others watched him carefully, wondering if he was going to make a move towards them. So far, King Zander didn’t try to attack, but all that could change in a blink of an eye.
“Now I have a question for you, Rudy.” King Zander spoke as he closed in and walked around him only. Bardey chewed his fingers nervously and Penny and Snap looked ready to come over, hesitating only due to the security. “Why don’t you tell me exactly where you found the head deflator disease...”
Rudy turned his head to follow the circling zoner. “What?”
“Tell me where the head deflator disease originated. If you relinquish the information, I’ll be more than happy to consider letting you and your friends go. If not...” King Zander stood behind Rudy, moving his head until it nearly rested on Rudy’s left shoulder. “I cannot guarantee you a mere broken limb will be the worst you’ll get. Kairos will see to that.”
Rudy shot a horrified glance at his friends. He could feel his blood chilling at the thought of what that bird would do to him and his friends. King Zander was willing to have them killed. And all for a crime that he himself did not commit.
Rudy did have a choice. He could lie and act like he was responsible. He could stop fighting the accusations and roll with them, and then try to help them stop it. Maybe if he did that, even if under the guard of the king himself, maybe the zoners here would at least let them go. He wouldn’t mind being banished from here. He and his friends would be fine. They had no intention on coming back to Chalklantis.
But...would that really be fair? He would be convicting himself of something he didn’t do. If someone else had released the disease, he would be allowing them to escape. Then something like this could happen again.
Not to mention, he didn’t know where it came from or how to stop it. His lie would be exposed soon, and the king would realize this and spread mor slander about him and his friends. He could get the whole kingdom worked up, and he and his friends would be in huge trouble. What would be the odds of escape then?
So he did the only thing he could do.
He told the truth.
“I didn’t release any head deflator disease. I had been on many adventures in ChalkZone, and the only epidemic I had ever encountered was balloonemia.”
At the mention of this, several zoners began to speak at once. It was easy to tell that they recognized the disease. There were some worried expressions, but nothing too fearful. This made sense considering these zoners lived underwater, so the infla...the tiny red bats couldn’t get to them.
Rudy continued, “I am, however, willing to try to put a stop to this epidemic. I found a cure for balloonemia. I can do the same for head deflator. Give me a chance, and I can cure the ones stricken, and I will drive out the disease.”
“You can trust him! He will do whatever he can to help you! If you would just give him a chance...” Penny said.
Snap nodded. “He won’t rest until that disease is capoot!”
Barney remained silent for a while. He still had that worried look in his face. He still must be suffering flashbacks of what had happened before. That ordeal with the king...it must have been horrible to keep him silent for this long.
But then Barney started to frown a little. He turned to the king and, slowly, he started to walk forward. Rudy watched, feeling impressed that the centipede was going to stand up to the king. That must be taking all the courage that he had left inside of him. Barney’s trembling legs were a giveaway that he would rather run off. Yet here he was, walking towards the king, trying to look as brave as he could.
Barney soon positioned himself in front of Rudy. His long body stretched across in front of him, while his front and back arched towards the king. Barney glared at the king for a few moments, his brave face doing little to hide the fear that he was feeling.
“Barney, what are you...?” Penny found herself saying.
“Barney, get back here.” Snap said, who kept looking at the king nervously. He rubbed his throat, his eyes flashing with the memory of what had nearly happened to him.
But Barney didn’t listen to them. He just focused on the king. The two locked eyes with each other for several moments. The tension that grew in the area was unnerving. Rudy shivered as he felt it close in all around him, threatening to crush him.
Penny and Snap moved closer together. Penny put an arm around Snap protectively as she looked around. The king had said nothing yet, but there was still a chance that he could snap his fingers and cause the guards surrounding them, higher in the arena, to jump down. Their electrical staffs were raised, sparkling menacingly.
“What do you want, insect?” King Zander said. There was a bit of annoyance in his voice. He sounded tired of dealing with Barney, making the trio wonder the full extent of their confrontations. “And be careful of what you say. Your friend is in enough hot water as it is.”
Barney flinched at that threat for a moment. “I just wanted to tell you...tell all of you...what Rudy has done for me and the citizens of ChalkZone! When the balloonemia was unleashed, he and his friends resolved to stop it! When he found out he caused it, that only increased his determination to do something about it! He and his friends risked their lives to combat the dreaded disease! Rudy was even going to sacrifice himself to stop the bats!”
This admittance caused some murmuring to spread through the crowd. Rudy wondered if some of this was getting through to them.
Barney spread his hands outward. “I know that you are all angry! But rest assured that Rudy Tabootie and his friends would do whatever they can to stop this! Give them a chance!”
Silence fell upon the arena. None of the Chalklantians were speaking at this point. Their expressions were unreadable. Rudy couldn’t tell if they had actually listened or if they were getting tired of ‘hearing their lies’. Despite the odds, Rudy quietly hoped that at least some of the zoners were awoken from this nonsense.
King Zander, however, simply stared at Barney with folded arms. His eyes were narrowed softly, part of his lip curled up. Despite looking a bit mad, the king made no move towards the insectoid zoner. He just stared at him as if he was waiting for Barney to be completely done with this speech.
When Barney said no more, the king pulled his head back. He tapped his fingers against his shoulder. His eyes remained narrowed as he contemplated a response of some kind. Everyone watched him cautiously, waiting for him to make his verdict.
“That was a nice speech there.” King Zander said, a soft smile stretching across his face. “The boy was certainly...heroic.”
Rudy felt a small sense of hope rising inside of him. Could the king finally be starting to see reason?
“Indeed, locking himself inside the temple, and letting him perish due to lack of food... That certainly is quite courageous. Not many people would be willing to do such a thing.”
At first, it really was starting to look like the king had gotten some sense knocked into him. It seemed like he was starting to understand that Rudy would love to help people, and that he would be more useful that way, instead of just being punished and destroyed based on what was likely a misunderstanding.
Suddenly, the king’s face contorted a little, the smile fading slightly as his head tilted. “However, as much as I love a good story...”
“It’s not just a story!” Barney cried. “It’s the truth!”
King Zander ignored him. “I’m afraid it’s not good enough to alleviate the troublemakers.” He folded his arms against his chest. “Accident or not, it was still their fault, and they still must be punished.”
Rudy stared at the king in shock, unable to believe what he just said. Was the king still going to punish them even though they were willing to help out? Was he really going to pass up their offer based upon these beliefs that he was sticking by? Just...why was he doing this? It didn’t make any sense.
He could feel his blood heating up. He could feel his lips spreading to show his teeth. He could feel his body shaking with emotion. He looked at his friends. Penny looked shocked while Snap looked just as angry as he did regarding what the king had said. And Barney himself as a mixture of both.
Rudy took a few steps forward as he joined Barney at his side. King Zander turned and looked at the boy with some interest. His glare had softened up as he waited for Rudy to speak. He gave a nod of his head, allowing the boy to proceed.
“Don’t you think you’re being unfair? My friends and I are offering our services.” Rudy raised his hand up in the air. “We are offering to sacrifice our time to come down here and aid you all in combating this disease. But you...” Rudy moved his hand towards King Zander. “You’re not even willing to give us a chance! How can we prove ourselves and how can the disease be stopped if you think we did it and yet you won’t let us lift a finger to help?!”
The zoners in the stadium were starting to see the point. Loud murmurs and statements spread all around as the zoners looked at one another and spoke.
“He does have a good point.”
“Why don’t we let him clean up his mess?”
“What better punishment could their be than forcing him to own up to his mistakes?”
Rudy smiled at this, looking at the king. The people all around were speaking up, their voices getting louder and louder. While this wasn’t a democracy, he knew that the king would have to be swayed a little by the voice of the people. Especially if he wanted to retain any level of loyalty. If he destroyed the ones that could stop this disease...how well would that reflect upon him?
The king looked annoyed by this turn of events. Rudy could see the scowl on his face, his narrowed eyes looked into his. Rudy knew he had the king, and just folded his arms and smirked at him. The king would have no choice but to comply, or risk an uprising from his own people when he deliberately destroyed the one thing that could save the mall from the epidemic.
Soon the king lowered his eyelids and sucked in a breath through his clenched teeth. Rudy could practically feel the energy radiating off of that breath. The king lowered his ears slightly and stared at Rudy, who awaited for his answer.
“Very well then.” King Zander said. “I will consider your offer.” This was spoken through slightly clenched teeth, and Rudy could detect the hesitation in his voice. King Zander turned his head to the guards. “Escort them back to the cell. I will join them shortly to talk more about this.”
Three winged guards came down, their electrical staffs raised. They pointed them at the group.
“All right, let’s get going!” A guard snarled.
Rudy gave the king one last look before he followed the guards as they were escorted back to their cages. This time, unlike before, he didn’t have that feeling of dread or anger. Instead, he smiled softly, exchanging hopeful looks with his friends. Things were finally starting to look up for them. He was certain that the king would make the right choice, and everything would be straightened out.
sss
As Rudy and his friends were being escorted away, the king glared at them in disgust, his lip raised partially. He couldn’t remember the last time he felt this infuriated and offended. The fact that this boy was trying to shirk out of responsibilities was awful enough, but to make his own people turn on him like that...
He narrowed his eyes. He had to think of something that he could do. His next move was crucial. What he did next, he would need to be very careful. He didn’t want to look bad in front of his people. He couldn’t allow everything to be ruined all because he couldn’t control himself.
What was he going to do now? He already knew what he wanted to do, but if he went through with it, his people might question it if word got out. Rudy and his friends would definitely say something in the next arena. His citizens may be more willing to listen to what they had to say then. If he was going to go through with it, he’d need to update his plan a little.
His eyes began to twinkle as a plan started to formulate in his head. His ears flipped upward and a smile spread across his dark-colored muzzle. Yes, that just might work.
He turned his head to look towards a shadow on the wall. He knew very well who it was. He raised his fingers, placed two in his mouth, and whistled.
“Kairos! Come here!”
It only took an instant for the bird to rush towards him. The zoner lowered his head in respect, only cautiously seeking eye contact with him.
“Yes, sire?” Kairos said nervously. “What do you desire?”
King Zander smiled as he took a step closer to Kairos. “I need you to take care of a couple of things for me.” Kairos stared at him expectantly. “I did not appreciate the way that centipede stood up to me. I would like you to do something about that.”
Kairos gave the slightest hint of a smile. He looked excited, but he managed to contain himself. “Yes. I’ll get right on it.”
“And one more thing...”
Kairos paused. “Yes?”
“Hand me a piece of the boy’s magic chalk.” King Zander said. He held out his hand. “I trust that you still have them with you?”
Kairos nodded his head. “But, what do you...”
“Just hand me the chalk.” King Zander hissed under his breath.
Kairos did as he was told. He reached into his sash and pulled out a piece of magic chalk. He handed it to the king, who gripped it in his hand. King Zander stared at the piece, his eyes practically glowing with desire.
“Yes...” King Zander lifted the piece up, staring at it intently. “Things are about to get a little more...” He snapped the piece of chalk into two. “Interesting...”
sss
Snap wasn’t sure what to think of the situation.
Here they were, back in the cage. Barney was in his own, while he was with his human friends. They had only been in here for a few minutes, already his head was aching from what had happened recently. He wasn’t sure if he could relax any time soon.
The king did let them go. Sort of. They were back here. But it seemed as though their speeches they gave had gotten through to some of the zoners. No.. a lot of them. He remembered the looks on their faces. They all had mosty abandoned those aggressive looks. Most of them seemed interested in making them ‘clean up their mess’ at this point. It was clear to Snap, and to the others, that these zoners cared more about stopping the disease rather than tearing them apart.
But the way the king had looked at them as they left... He could practically see the rage in his eyes. The king did not look happy in the slightest. He wondered if it was because the king was now going to have a tougher time making a decision. The zoners here seem to support him and look up to him, and if he did something that was against what they expected...
Well, he was still the king. Should he even be worried? What could the citizens do? He had all kinds of monsters, or so it seemed, and he had plenty of guards with wicked-looking weapons. Could the citizens really do that much damage?
Well considering they greatly outnumbered them... yes they could.
“I know what you’re saying, Bucko..”
Snap stared over at his friend. Rudy looked quite happy and excited about this turn of events. Even though they were still imprisoned, the idea of being used to help stop the disease did sound like a lot better of a fate than gladitorial combat.
But that didn’t stop Snap from remaining worried.
“But we should be careful.” Snap turned his head and stared down the doors that they had come in from. No use going out that way; a large board on the other side kept the doors shut. “I’m not sure if I like this.”
“I have to agree with Snap, Rudy. King Zander hasn’t exactly been the most understanding person.” Penny looked down at her fumbling hands. “And I did kill that manticore, and he looked angry... And he didn’t look happy with well...any of us. Do you really think he is just going to let that go?”
“I know you’re still upset about the manticore, Penny. But...” Rudy turned to look at Penny. “It wasn’t your fault. Besides, I doubt King Zander is all that upset. He never really shown any sign of caring for these beasts. He was probably just upset that he lost his favorite one.”
Snap chimed in. “That doesn’t mean that he wouldn’t want to get even with her for that.”
“True.” Rudy admitted. He paused for a moment as he thought about what he was going to say next. He looked back at his friends. “I admit, I’m a little nervous myself. But...guys, what can the king do now? If he tries to hurt us and go back on his word to speak to us, then wouldn’t his citizens get upset? Wouldn’t they try to do something? They outnumber him.”
“You might have a good point. But remember, Rudy.” Penny looked at him with a worry-filled expression. “This king has given us very little reason to trust him.”
“I know, Penny. I know.” Rudy nodded his head slowly in understanding. “But let’s not...”
Snap cut him off.
“I know where you are getting at, Rudy. But let me go ahead and offer up this scenario. We all know that Skrawl has those Beanie Boys, right? He rules them. They obey him. But there’s a lot more of them and they are strong. But I’ve never seen a Beanie Boy retaliate. Skrawl has them wrapped around his finger, and he does a lot to abuse them.”
Rudy was quiet for a moment. “Where are you getting at, Snap?”
“What I’m saying is... would the citizens even go against the king?” Snap held up his hand in gesture. “Think about it. Your plan relies on the citizens turning against the king. Even if they did get angry, what are the odds of that? They are still ‘lower than him’, aren’t they? Would the king be all that worried? Yes, I can see for a little while, but..what if he hatches a plan to quickly take care of them? Then what?”
Rudy’s eyes widened at this. “I..I didn’t...”
“You didn’t what?” Snap turned his head to one side. “You didn’t think that far ahead? Rudy, I would expect myself to rush in without thinking a plan through, but not you.”
Rudy narrowed his eyes. “Well, I..”
Suddenly the door opened up.
Penny spoke in a hushed voice. “Someone is coming!”
Snap turned his head towards the source of the sound, where the gate was far up ahead. He could see some shadows forming and stretching. There were a few zoners coming towards them slowly and deliberately.
Snap narrowed his eyes when he saw that it was Kairos and three guards. Kairos himself had a sneer on his face while the three guards wore frowns. They weren’t looking at anyone in particular; just staring out ahead as they awaited their orders.
Kairos stood out in front of them, standing about three feet away from the cages. Snap and his friends glared at the bird, while Barney was looking with an air of caution. The bird turned his beak from one side to the other as he regarded them. This time, he carried no flash of sympathy, if what he had shown before had been real sympathy.
“Why are you here?” Rudy asked, clenching his right fist.
Kairos tilted his head. “Oh such anger... But I don’t think you should be mad at me.” He placed a wing against himself. “I’m not the one who put you in those cages. My king did.”
“Yeah, well your king is...” Snap stared to say.
Penny glared at him. “Snap, hush!”
Snap managed to stifle himself. But this wasn’t easy. As he glared at the bird, the growing anger inside of him made it harder and harder to keep quiet. Oh the things he would say to this bird if he could get away with it...
“Anyway, I am here on official business.” Kairos straightened himself up, an attempt to make himself appear more regal and important. “And as long as you are willing to cooperate, it won’t take very long.”
Rudy took a step back, staring at the bird with caution. “What did you want?”
“You mean, what did my king want?” Kairos tapped his fingertips together. “He was considering striking a deal with you. You see, he has decided that the gladiatorial combat should still continue.”
“What?!” The trio cried.
“But...” Barney said softly. “Didn’t he say he was going to think about it first?”
“Yeah!” Snap nearly grabbed the bars before he remembered the electricity. “I heard him say that he was going to consider the idea of having us help him!”
“Yeah? Well, he’s decided.” Kairos folded his wings. “There’s no changing his mind. I’m sorry.”
Rudy narrowed his eyes. “Like you’re sorry...”
“But why would the king pass up our help? We were going to...” Penny was cut off.
“King Zander has decided it’s too big a risk. Besides..there is one way to stop the disease.” Kairos lowered his head and stared at them intently. “Destroying those responsible...”
This caused a collection of gasps to spread through the room. They all looked at each other, their eyes wide in horror and shock. They couldn’t believe what was happening. Just when they thought things were looking up... Snap knew he was right to be suspicious. He knew that the king would find a way to go back on his word.
King Zander was a filthy coward and a cheapskate. He could have accepted their help and they would have found a non-violent way to take care of this problem. But instead, he opted for the easy way out by destroying them. Regardless if it would work or not, this was still a cowardly way out. He was not willing to consider other ideas. How disgusting...
“More over, he wants you...” Kairos pointed a metal feather at Rudy. “To be the one to tell our citizens the bad news.”
“Me?” Rudy asked.
Kairos nodded. “I’m sure the citizens will be quite pleased to hear that the savior won’t save them...”
“That’s not fair! It’s not Rudy who backed down from the deal!” Snap protested. He pointed a founded hand at the bird zoner. “Why doesn’t the king just tell them himself?”
“It would make more sense if the king did it. After all, he’s the one in charge around here.” Penny was trying to keep her voice calm, likely in hopes of not triggering a violent reaction out of Kairos or the guards. “It would look unprofessional if he made someone who wasn’t even a citizen, let alone a member of his royal court, to make such an announcement.”
Kairos was silent for a moment. He then smiled lightly, raising one wing up, positioned in such a way that the wing blades were verticle, only slightly curving inward. “Yes, well, that’s what the king has decided.”
Snap growled at this. Not only was the king expecting them to continue with the gladitorial fights, but he was also expecting Rudy to be the one to basically tell the zoners in the audience that the deal didn’t pull through, as if it was somehow Rudy’s responsibility. But King Zander was the ruler. He should be the one making the announcement, not Rudy.
He was certain that the king was going to use this as more slander against Rudy. He could make it out to look like that Rudy refused or changed his mind, and get the other zoners to turn on him again. He narrowed his eyes deeper. Yeah, that’s exactly what was going on. The king just wanted to regain the upperhand by being conniving and manipulating. Even if it means to his own people for this one time.
Barney raised a finger up and cleared his throat nervously. “I know it’s not my place to ask, but... Exactly how does the king plan on getting Rudy Tabootie to agree to such a thing?”
“Yeah? What makes you think that I would willingly tell the zoners that I declined the offer?” Rudy asked as he stared intently at the zoner. “How is he going to get me to agree? Why would I want to go through with this?”
Kairos simply stared at them and smiled. A smile spread across his beak, stretching along his face. He didn’t say a word at first. He just smiled, his facial expression distrubing the group as they cringed back, turning their heads slightly to the side as if he was going to shoot out laser beams from his eyes.
“I’m so glad you feel that way! Otherwise, it would have been pointless for me to bring them with.” Kairos gestured to the boar zoners beside them. “How embarrassing would that have been?”
Snap sucked in a sharp breath. He stared wide eyed at the boars. The sight of them, combined with the words and tone that Kairos displayed made his blood start to chill. Just what was the bird up to...?
His friends looked nervous as well. Rudy and Penny exchanged worried glances. Rudy’s frown from before was gone, replaced with confusion and apprehension. He could also see pain, as if the negative emotions were making the agony in his broken arm increase tremendously. Barney was also making a few nervous gestures, his head lowering and his antennas curling up.
“You see, they’re a little restless. And they do need the exercise...”
Snap’s mind raced at ths. He could feel his breathing increasing as he took a step back. He wasn’t liking where this was going. He and his friends move closer together in an instinctual move to protect one another. They kept their feet firmly planted on the ground, staring intently at the squire and the guards. The tension in the room rapidly built up the longer Kairos remained quiet.
Snap slowly managed to narrow his eyes and he bared his teeth. If this guy was going to try to hurt his friends, he would have to deal with him, too. There was no way that he was going to stand idly by and let it happen. And he knew his friends felt the same way. They’d do whatever they could to protect each other.
Kairos seemed to take note of this. He stared at them intently, turning his head to one side. “You three really do care about each other, don’t you?”
Snap nodded his head. “You bet we do!”
“And I take it that you will do whatever you can to protect each other?” Asked Kairos.
With a nod of his head, Rudy said, “Yeah! You mess with us, you mess with all of us!”
“How interesting. How noble.” Kairos commented, continuing to smile at them, his eyes partially closing. “Such true companionship.” He watched them, regarding them with an up and down motion of his head. His eye then shifted to the side for a moment, and he looked back at them. His smile began to broaden. “But I am curious about one thing.”
Penny replied in a cautious voice. “What is that?”
Kairos ran his metal feathers along the bottom of his beak and face in a contemplating way. “What about Barney...?”
Eyes widened. Hearts twisted. Gasps were let out. No..he..he wasn’t going to...
“He has no one to protect him...now does he...?”
A wave of horror washed through everyone. They remained frozen, unable to move for several moments. Their minds felt like it turned into ice. They could see Kairos, but they couldn’t formulate anything to respond to him with. They were just silent, shocked, and horrified.
Barney let out a whimper and cringed back. He remained silent, staring at the bird and the boards in fear. He occasionally looked back at them, as if he was hoping that they would be able to do something to get him out of that mess. Snap wished he could do something to protect him, but they were seperated. Any attempt to help would only result in destruction.
Snap couldn’t believe it. Kairos...he was going to... No, he couldn’t. That wasn’t fair. What did Barney do to deserve that? Why would Kairos do such a thing?
“No!” Rudy cried as he shook his head. “You can’t do that!”
“Leave him alone!” Penny joined in. Her eyes were wide like saucers.
“This isn’t fair!” Snap snarled at them, his body shaking. “You..you can’t just gang up on an innocent zoner like that!”
“Innocent? Bah!” Kairos waved a dismissive hand. “He lost his innocence as soon as he stepped into our land without our permission.”
“Please just leave him alone!” Rudy begged him. “I-I’ll do anything...! Just leave him and my friends alone!”
Kairos folded his wings in front of him. “That is a tempting offer.” He closed his eyes and raised his wing upward, the light glinting. “I am going to have to decline. After all...” He reopened his orange eyes and stared at them intently, a grin spreading across his beak as he watched their horrified expressions. “I did want to make you all beg to simply being trapped...”
Snap held his breath at this. His mind flashed back to when Kairos had first visited them. He had mentioned about being an ‘expert on pain’ and had made it very clear that he had a very strong opinion regarding getting hurt vs being trapped.
“You’re...you’re not going to...” Barney backed away from the front of his cell. “Please...I...” He stopped when he realized he was getting too close to the back. He looked behind him, staring in horror at the electrified bars behind him, and then looked back at Kairos. “Can’t we talk about this...?”
Kairos simply smiled at him. He turned his head towards the guards. He made a quick flick of his head. “You know what to do...”
“No!”
“Leave him alone!”
“Get back!”
But no matter how many times Snap and his friends pleaded, nothing stopped the boars from opening up the cage and dragging the centipede out of the cage. Barney struggled, jerking himself from side to side as he tried in vain to free himself. But the boars just tightened their grip and twisted his arms, causing him to yelp in pain.
Kairos watched the centipede struggle to escape and chuckle. His eyes trailed along the zoner’s body. Then his eyes focused on one part in particular. “...those are some mighty fine wings you have there...”
Barney’s eyes widened at this. “N-No...you’re not...”
Kairos turned his attention to one of the guards. “You guys earn a little reward. Why don’t you... ‘play’ with him for a little while?”
Before the trio could protest, the guards had immediately went to work. They threw the centipede into the ground. The trio’s blood ran cold and their eyes widened in horror as they watched the boar zoners begin to attack Barney’s wings. The centipede’s screams echoed in the room, with Kairos staring with that cold, icy smile.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Apr 20, 2015 19:11:28 GMT -5
Chapter 14: Escape
Stubs.
Bloody stubs.
That was all that remained of Barney’s wings.
It was hard to believe, but just a few minutes ago, Barney had sported large, long, dragonfly-styled wings. Now they were completely gone, save for a few stubbles and the bulge from where they had connected to his body. Part of his purple vest had been torn around there, exposing the bloody holes.
The trio stared in horror, unable to look away. Their hearts clenched tightly as they stared at Barney’s collapsed form. He was slightly curled, his eyes closed. He was awake, and a part of them wished that he wasn’t. His collapsed form was shivering constantly, the result of the pain that was dealt to him. Tears formed in his eyes, and he was struggling not to cry. That didn’t stop himself from sucking in some shaky breaths.
Standing around him where the three guards who had attacked him. Their hoof hands were held into fists and they scowled down coldly at Barney’s trembling form. Their piercing eyes watched him silently. They made no more moves against him.
Kairos, who had been standing there for several moments, looked down upon Barney. His beak was twisted up in a satisfied smile. He walked closer to the fallen zoner. The boar zoners took a few steps back, bowing their heads as Kairos walked passed them.
Kairos stopped in front of Barney. His taloned feet were placed about a foot in front of his head. The sound of the claws tapping was enough to make Barney open up his eyes. He tilted his tear-stained face up and stiffened when his eyes locked onto Kairos’s. For several moments, they just stared at each other in silence, Kairos’s smile meeting Barney’s gaping face.
Kairos then whipped his head to stare over at Rudy, Penny, and Snap. They watched him carefully, their faces contorted in horror and shock of what happened. In the moment, they were too stunned to express any real anger towards him. In this istuation, that was probably for the best.
“I think that is enough for now. I think your little friend here has had enough.” Kairos glanced down at Barney quickly. He gave a single, quick chuckle. “Of course... I could be persuaded to continue...” He looked back, noting the increasingly horrified expressions he was being given. “If you disagree with my king’s decision.”
Rudy’s mind was numb. He found it hard to think, hard to breathe. His body wasn’t shaking, but he could still somehow feel a rumble rush through it. He stared at Kairos, the cold chilliness of the eyes making him feel rather cold. He wrapped his right arm against himself, trying to get warm. In that moment, he couldn’t even feel his broken arm. It was as if his pain receptors had been shut off because his mind was in too much pain from the sight of what happened to Barney.
He had heard Kairos’s words, and he could feel the full impact of what they meant strike him. Yet he couldn’t get himself to open his mouth to respond. All he could do was breathe shakingly, his mind whirling with memories of the recent events that took place.
Barney... What did he do to deserve this? What did he do to concur the wrath of these zoners...? Rudy wished he could understand their mindset, and at the same time, he wanted nothing to do with them.
But what did remain constant was his reaction to Barney’s torture. His eyes fell upon the centipede once more. He watched as the insect zoner continued to shake on the ground, still surrounded by the punks who attacked him. His eyes looked at the small pools of blood on the ground, and the back of his mind kept flashing with horrific memories of what they had done to Barney’s wings.
Ripping them.
Stomping them.
Cutting them.
Biting them.
Yanking them.
The boar zoners had really taken their time with Barney’s wings. They weren’t content in just pulling them out of the sockets. They wanted to completely destroy the wings.
And Barney felt everything... Every blow, every slash, every bite, he could feel them. Rudy knew this because of the screams that the centipede zoner had given, and his pleas for mercy. The boar zoners didn’t stop, and they just kept going, completely ignoring Barney’s pleads. They only stopped once Kairos spoke up. By this point, the wings were completely shredded, most of them eaten by the boar zoners, save for the stubbles on Barney’s shoulders.
“So tell me, what’s it going to be? Are you going to cooperate? Or shall I give the guards here some more time to toy with your friend?”
Rudy shivered as Kairos’s voice entered his mind. He could feel his blood chill, his eyes bulging at the thought of Barney having to go through something worse. He stammered, “N-No.. Please, don’t hurt him anymore.”
“Y-Yeah... Back off! He didn’t do anything to deserve this!” Snap’s voice was filled with terror as he said that. His wide eyes looked straight at Kairos, looking more desperate than he’s ever been before. “You’ve done enough!”
“Oh I know that. But I can’t decide...” Kairos rubbed the bottom of his beak thoughtfully. “Perhaps he could use a little more...”
“No...” Barney whimpered softly.
“Please....can’t you see he’s in too much pain? Can’t you see he’s terrified?” Penny’s sympathetic eyes stared towards Barney. She bit her lip, and Rudy thought he could see the hint of tears forming in her eyes. “Please, Kairos.. Leave him alone.”
“We’ll do anything. Just leave him alone.” Rudy hated the idea of surrendering like this to Kairos, and to his precious king, but he couldn’t bear the thought of seeing Barney get more hurt.
Kairos appeared to be regarding what they were saying. He had a contemplative look stretched along his bird-like face. He seemed pretty interested in what they were saying. Whether or not this was the reaction he wanted was difficult to say, however. And the long he was silent, the more tense and worried Rudy and his friends got.
Kairos took another step towards Barney. He partially straddled him, putting his legs on both sides of his body. Then he lowered himself down, bending his legs, his sharp talons digging into the ground so that he wouldn’t slip. Barney looked up at the bird zoner in fear. Any attempt to escape would be futile. The sharp blades of the feathers were pointed down towards him, and no matter which way he went, Kairos could slash him open. Out of fear, Barney held still.
“So...what is the decision?” Kairos asked. He tilted his head in an almost owl-like fashion. “Have you decided? Will you be cooperative and do what King Zander has asked of you?”
Rudy took a few quick breaths. He didn’t want to become the king’s puppet, but he also didn’t want Barney to get hurt. He swallowed hard, his lower lip quivering. He looked over at his friends. They tried to comfort him, but even they looked hopeless.
“I’m waiting....”
Rudy gasped as he saw Kairos lower a couple of his blade feathers towards Barney in a clear threat. Rudy took a step forward, waving his hand out in front of him in desperation. “No! Stop!”
Kairos, much to his surprise, stopped. He stared at Rudy with one orange eye. “Well, Rudy Tabootie..?”
“I...” Rudy darted his eyes left and right. He realized he only had one choice in this matter. “A-Alright.. I’ll do it.” He lowered his head. “Just stop hurting Barney.”
“That’s a good boy.” Kairos said in a tone that was crossed between amusement and satisfaction. The guards exchanged brief, twisted smiles with each other as Rudy, Penny, and Snap glared at them. “I knew you would come to your senses.”
“Yeah, yeah... Now will you please get off of Barney?” Snap asked in a stern voice. It was clear he was fighting back the urge to scream at Kairos for what he has done.
Kairos chuckled at this. “Why of course...” He looked down at Barney. “I take it you all will take my little lesson to heart. I’m sure you wished you had remained locked up, don’t you, insect?”
Barney shivered, and slowly nodded his head.
“I thought so. Being trapped is like a..vacation compared to this.” Kairos lowered himself down even further, almost as if he thought Barney was one large egg. He gently ran his blade-like feathers along his side, careful not to pierce him with his razor sharp edges. “That is why minor offenders are merely locked up. But for those who cross us, something much more...terrifying is in order...”
“Get off of him. Please...” Penny pleaded with him. “We already agreed to your terms! Please leave Barney alone!”
“Yeah! Why are you doing this?” Rudy’s breath shook with each word. “I-I thought you said you’d leave him alone if...”
“I am, don’t worry.” Kairos’s beak gritted as a sneer spread across the metallic structure. “I just..want to make sure you got the memo. Pain really is something to truly fear, to worry about, to be terrified of...” He raised his wing off of Barney and he looked at the blades that were his feathers. The light shining off the tips made them look even sharper. “Pain...is a more powerful motivator than anything else. And when properly utilized...”
The trio’s eyes widened in horror as the bird zoner splayed his wing straight in the air, several sharp tips pointing towards Barney’s back.
“Not even the strongest can resist...”
Realizing what he was going to do, Rudy reached his hand outward and cried, “No! Don’t!”
But Kairos didn’t listen. In a matter of seconds, he thrust his wing down. Not with a great amount of force, but enough that it took only a second to stick one of his blades into one of the bloody wing stubs.
“Aaaahhhh!” Barney kicked his legs and thrashed on the ground as Kairos began to twist the wing blade inside the hole.
“No! Stop that!” Rudy shouted.
“Stop! Please!” Penny yelled at the bird zoner.
Snap’s fists trembled at his sides. “Let him go!”
Kairos smiled as he pulled his blade out. He looked at the blood that was caked on it. He shook it once, and then he looked back at Rudy and the others. There was a tense silence for a few seconds. Then Kairos gave a satisfied chuckle and he got off of Barney.
“Put him back in his cage.” Kairos ordered. “We’re finished here.”
The three guards grabbed onto Barney roughly. They yanked him up, uncaring of how much they were hurting him. The trio’s protests against this were met with silence as the guards dragged him back towards the cage. They threw him inside and locked the door up.
They then returned to Kairos’s side. They stared at him as they waited for their next orders. Kairos simply thrust his head to one side. The guards got the message right away and they began to walk away from the cages.
Kairos watched them leave for a moment before he turned his attention back to the trio. “I am so glad that we are now seeing eye to eye. I’m sure that, after this, we are all going to get along just fine...” He tapped the tips of his wing blades together as he stared at the angered trio. He gave a few quick chuckles. “I will leave you alone for now. I’m sure you will want some time to..think.” His orange eyes looked at Rudy’s arm. He gave a slight scowl. “And do try to do something about your arm, boy. You won’t be of much entertainment if you are constantly nursing your arm in combat.”
Rudy gritted his teeth at this. “You..”
Penny growled, “You’re sick...”
Kairos gave a small laugh at this, but made no response. He simply turned around and walked away. Soon, he was completely out of sight, leaving the trio alone. In that moment, they were glad that he was gone.
Anger rose inside of their chests and stomachs. They could feel the heat begin to burn their internal organs. They could feel it threaten to seep through, charring them from the inside out. Many thoughts descended upon them in a rapid fashion, and their bodies gave a few emotion-filled shakes.
Of all the horrible, rotten things.... None of the past villains they dealt with were as bad as Kairos and that lousy king of his. Kairos had deliberately targeted Barney for being the only one locked in his own cage. Barney was defenseless, and he had taken full advantage of that. He had tortured Barney before them, all just to show them his sick, twisted point.
Rudy slowly turned his head towards Barney. Though the anger still burned inside of him, he could start to feel nausea and sickness as sorrow and guilt began to creep into the back of his mind. He watched Barney whimpering and shivering on the ground, and he couldn’t help but wonder if he was partly to blame. If he had answered Kairos sooner, would he have ceased his attack faster?
No... Somehow, he doubted that. Kairos was a sick, twisted fiend with an obsession with pain. No matter how quickly he agreed to the king’s terms, Kairos still would have hurt Barney anyway. There was literally nothing that he could have done to prevent it.
He still wished he could have done something. Poor Barney... He didn’t deserve to have something like this happen to him. He had never hurt anyone, and yet Kairos...
He tried his best to push his thoughts of that horrible zoner aside. For now, he needed to focus on Barney.
“It’s okay, Barney. Shh...” Penny whispered as she got as close to the electrified bars as she could. “It’s going to be all right. You’ll see..”
“Yeah, buddy. Hang in there.” Snap looked at Barney sadly.
Rudy nodded his head slowly. “We will find a way to get out of here. We’ll free your friend. And we will all escape together. I promise.”
Despite their attempts to comfort him, Barney didn’t appear to be responding. His body just curled up tighter and his crying increased. They kept telling him comforting things as he shivered and cried. They kept doing whatever they could to try to calm him down.
The sight of this broke their hearts. They had never seen Barney so broken up before. They wished they could do something about the pain he was in. They wanted to reach over towards the cage and mend those wounds. They wanted to do something to help him feel better. But trapped in this cage, all they could do was try to help Barney mentally.
Then, finally, after many minutes had passed, Barney’s crying started to subside. He sniffled and wiped his eyes as the tears slowly stopped. His breathing became shaky and dry, and it was clear that the main reason he stopped was because he couldn’t cry anymore. He soon just laid there on the ground in a heap, his eyes staring out into nothingness. He was utterly exhausted, and now had little strength to do much of anything.
Although the silence was a little welcoming, it did little to cheer the trio up. If anything, the silence only made them feel worse as they stared at Barney’s still shaking form. Their eyes couldn’t leave the horrible bloody holes on his back. They were etched in the back of their minds, making them feel even more horrible that they couldn’t do anything.
Rudy could feel a torrent of emotion rush through him. He looked down at his right hand, which was trembling. He formed a tight fist with it. He looked at his friends. Snap was looking at Barney, while Penny was eyeing Rudy sympathetically. The emotion welled up inside more and soon he couldn’t holding it in any longer. Rudy dropped down onto his knees and slammed his fist against the ground. This caused his friends to jerk and stare at him in shock.
Rudy wanted to shout. He wanted to rant. He wanted to say something. But all he could do was allow his emotions to get the better of him, and he began to shed his own tears of bitter, anger, and sorrow.
Penny knelt down beside him and stroked his hair gently. Rudy looked up at her, seeing into her sad-filled eyes. He shut his eyes and he turned his head away. Unable to say or do anything else, he let out his own series of cries, joining in with Barney.
“It will be okay, Rudy.” Penny whispered to him. “It will be all right..”
“Yeah, Bucko. We’ll all get out of here.” Snap tried to comfort him.
Rudy wanted to believe them. He wanted to get back up and start making plans for escape. But for the time being, he was too wrapped up in his own emotions to do much of anything. All he could do was cry, releasing all his emotions with each shaky breath and crack of the voice.
sss
Rudy wasn’t sure how much time had passed since Kairos had left them. He didn’t know how long he had been crying. He didn’t know how long his friends had tried to comfort him and Barney. What he was aware of was that he was finally stopping, becoming relax and tranquil... well compared to how he was before.
His mind was still stinging from what had happened. His emotions were still swirling inside of his head. He rubbed it gently, struggling to fight back against them. Unlike earlier, this time, he managed to keep himself as relaxed as possible. He did his best to keep his emotions in check. Right now, they had an important mission to take care of.
They needed to get out of here. He had told himself this time and again. Despite the fact that they hadn’t figured out a way just yet, he didn’t want to give up. They were alone now. This was the perfect chance to discuss an escape plan.
Especially with what happened to Barney... That increased Rudy’s desire to leave this wretched place.
Rudy couldn’t believe that he had ever wanted to come here. He had envisioned Chalklantis to be a wonderous, beautiful place that he and his friends could explore and study. Well it was beautiful all right... But his thoughts of understanding, even regal zoners turned out to be false. Instead, he and his friends were dealing with zoners that were either ignorant, insane, or outright monstrous. As soon as they escape and return back to the surface, he knew exactly what he was going to do.
Send a warning to all the top side zoners to stay away from Chalklantis.
“Did you guys think of any way we can escape?” Rudy asked softly. His voice still had a slight tremble to it.
“No. We’re still in the same boat as before.” Penny grumbled softly. She had her arms wrapped around her legs. “We can’t get out of these cages. Metal floor, electrified bars. We can’t escape when the guards are here. We can’t escape in the arena because of...well you know why.” Penny looked over at Rudy sadly. “I just..can’t see a way out...”
“Neither can I.” Snap was pacing back and forth. His eyes were narrowed, and it looked as if he had some kind of headache. Likely from thinking too much and too hard. “If there is a way out, I can’t think of anything.” He casted Rudy a regretful look. “I’m sorry, Rudy.”
“Well, I refuse to give up.” Rudy pushed himself up with his unbroken arm. “There has to be a way to....Yaah!” Rudy yelped in pain as he accidentally hit his broken arm. He stiffened himself, hissing in pain. “Darn it....”
“Rudy...” Penny whispered as she moved towards him. “Your arm...”
Rudy looked down at it. He shut his eyes and turned his head away. “I’ll have to deal with it later. Nothing we can do about it.” This was the truth. They had nothing that could help support his arm, nor did they have anything to deal with the pain. He’d have to just endure the pain for now. He looked out towards the door where Kairos disappeared from, narrowing his eyes. “We need to focus on getting out of here.”
“But Rudy... how are we going to do that?” Penny held her hands at her sides. “I don’t want to give up either, but face it, Rudy. We haven’t figured out any solid plan of escape. The king and his squire had figured out everything!”
Rudy shook his head. “I’m sure they haven’t figured out everything, Penny.” He looked upwards. “There is always a backdoor somewhere. There is always a loop hole.” He looked back towards Penny. “We just need to find it.”
Penny stared at him, and nodded her head slowly. “Perhaps you are right, Rudy.” She paused for a moment, biting her lip nervously. “But we don’t have a lot of time. If there is a way...we need to find it fast. If we don’t...” Her voice trailed off. She didn’t need to speak for everyone to know what she was going to say.
“Yeah.. And then there’s your parents and...” Snap suddenly shut his mouth when he said that. His eyes widened in realization. “Your parents...”
Rudy stared at Snap in shock. He heard Penny give a sharp gasp. He looked over at her. The two of them exchanged looks of horror with each other as the realization began to rapidly sink in.
Their parents... How could they have forgotten about them? They don’t remember how long they had been gone. It could have been several hours by this point. The field trip cover... It wasn’t going to last much longer at this point. Pretty soon, Mr. Wilter was going to return the class to school, and Rudy and Penny had to get back to the library where Penny’s mom was going to pick them up. If they weren’t there...
It wouldn’t take much longer for their parents to realize that they had lied to them. When they don’t show up after the field trip, they are going to call the school. They are going to talk to the principal about their kids and ask where they are. Their parents would then be informed that their children called in sick, and their lies would be exposed.
But as worried as Rudy was about their parents being enraged with them, he knew that, in their situation, they had a lot more to be worried about than being grounded or scolded by their parents. If they didn’t get out of there soon, they would suffer from more problems than just getting yelled at.
They could die.
Rudy stiffened up at that thought. What made it worse is that their parents wouldn’t know what happened to them. They would live on the rest of their years never knowing what happened to their beloved children. He couldn’t let that happen.
But despite his determination, he had no idea how they were going to get out of here. He had no plan. No ideas. Nothing. Despite his talk of loopholes, he himself couldn’t figure any out. If he had a piece of magic chalk, just one tiny little piece, he might be able to draw a quick something that could get them out of here.
But how was he kidding? What were the chances that they’d stumble upon any magic chalk? King Zander would have locked it away somewhere. It would be heavily guarded. The king would do anything to make sure that he and Penny didn’t get anywhere near it.
He let out a defeated sigh and slumped onto the ground. He crossed his legs over each other and lowered his head down. He stared at the ground for a few moments, taking in a deep breath and exhaling slowly. He looked up at his friends, who stared at him sadly. He then looked over at Barney. His heart ached at the sight of the shaking form of Barney, who was still in pain from his horrific attack. Rudy then rested his chin on his good arm, against his legs, and let out another sigh.
He realized that they would have to start thinking outside the box. There had to be another method of escape that they could use. Or...no, he couldn’t think of anything else that they could do. He had already gone through the different ideas.
Perhaps the best thing to do was wait. He had heard before that sometimes the best strategy was to just wait and see what’ll happen. Who knows? Maybe an opportunity would present itself in a way that he didn’t imagine. Maybe...
“Ow!”
Rudy flipped his head up when he heard Barney yelp. His heart pounding and fearing the worst, he looked over at his insectoid friend to see what was going on. To his relief, Kairos wasn’t back, but Barney had a bit of a pained look on his eyes.
“Barney, what happened?” Rudy asked.
Snap looked at the zoner up and down. “Did you step on something?”
Barney nodded his head. “I seemed to have rolled onto something.” He gritted his teeth as he rubbed his side carefully. “I think it’s stuck to me.”
Penny flinched at this. “I hope it’s not anything sharp. If you got any of the metal inside of you...”
Barney nodded his head as he continued to search for the item. “I’m aware.”
Rudy and his friends watched, worry in their eyes, as Barney struggled to find the shard of...whatever that he rolled on. From the sound of his voice, he did seem a little better than he was before, but if he were to get an infection from metal...
It didn’t take Barney too long to find the item in question. He pulled it out from his side and held it up in his hands. There was a collection of gasps when they saw what it was.
A piece of magic chalk.
Rudy stared at it, his mouth dropping open. He didn’t think it was possible. No...that was too big of a coincidence. It couldn’t be... He rubbed his eyes a few times. Maybe his anger from before was messing with his mind a little. After a few moments of rubbing them furiously, he looked again.
But the piece of chalk still remained. He knew it was magic chalk, given away by the sparks that flew from it. Barney kept it squeezed between his fingers as he stared at it in shock, turning it from one side to the other, examining it. The piece of chalk was small, way less than half. It was close to the size that he was reduced to when Penny pretended to be Skrawl’s ‘chalk queen’. But...it would still be enough for...
“Hey, Barney!” Rudy held out his hand against the ground, between one of the larger openings of the cage’s bars. “Can you try to roll that to me?”
Barney looked at it. “Are you sure? Is this going to be enough for an escape?”
“Trust me! It will be!” Rudy moved in a little closer. “Please toss it to me!”
Snap and Penny looked at Rudy with an expression of curiosity.
“You got a plan, Bucko?” Asked Snap.
“Yes.” Said Rudy.
“I hope you know what you are going to draw with that. With how little you have...” Penny grimaced as she looked back at the tiny piece of chalk. “Just one mistake and it’s over. Every line and detail you make will need to be precise.”
Rudy understood this. It was just like back at the Chalk Queen incident. He had to be fast and accurate when he draw the milk to save Snap with. This situation was going to be tougher than that, as he didn’t know yet exactly what he was going to draw. But he was certain that, as soon as he got the chalk, he would think of something.
Barney moved closer towards the side of his cage. He stopped when his face nearly collided with the electrified bars. He placed the chalk on the ground and nudged it between the hole. He then pulled his finger back and flicked it, hitting the chalk and letting it roll.
The magic chalk stopped about halfway through. Penny let out a disappointed sigh while Snap slapped himself in the face. Rudy looked down, biting his lip. He couldn’t reach his hand over, and while Barney’s hands were more nimble than his, there was no way that he could grab it himself.
Luckily, Barney seemed to have a plan. He sucked in a deep breath and he blew on the chalk as hard as he could. It wobbled a little bit.
“Keep it up!” Penny told him excitedly. “It’s working!”
Again and again, Barney blew, his breath hitting against the chalk and making it roll a little. Progress was slow, but steadily, it was getting closer and closer to Rudy’s grasp. Soon the chalk nearly touched the electrified cage.
Rudy stared at the chalk. Now came the delicate manuevering. His fingers may fit through the holes, but there was barely any room to manuever them. If he moved too close to either side, he was going to get electrocuted.
“Be careful, Rudy...” Snap whispered. His eyes widened as he brought a hand towards his mouth. “Those things look like they’re really going to sting.”
Rudy carefully moved his finger closer to the hole. Doing this without support of his other arm was hard, even with the support of his leg. He moved nice and slowly, and soon began to ease his finger through the hole and towards the magic chalk. He bit his tongue in determination as he wrapped his finger around the chalk. He soon started to drag it back in.
It took a while, and the progress was even closer than before. But soon he started to move his finger back into the cage, holding the tiny, broken piece of magic chalk with him. He moved himself back a little, away from the electrified bars, and he lifted up the piece, wrapped tightly inside his finger.
“You did it, Rudy!” Penny said in excitement.
“Yeah!” Snap jumped up with enthusiasm. “Nice chalkin’!”
Rudy felt like a weight was lifted from his shoulders as he stared down at the piece of chalk. It felt almost like a dream. A part of him couldn’t believe that this was really happening. He was tempted to pinch himself to see if he was dreaming or not.
Here, in his hands, at last, he had a small piece of magic chalk. It wasn’t much, but he knew even just a little bit was going to make a huge difference. He raised the tiny piece of chalk and then...
He did nothing. He realized he still hadn’t thought of what he was going to draw. He frowned deeply as he looked downward, trying to think of what he could draw.
“Rudy? What’s wrong? Why aren’t you drawing?” Penny looked at him in confusion.
Snap tilted his head to one side. “I thought you said you had an idea.”
“Well, I...”
Rudy’s voice trailed off when something came to his mind. He looked towards the ground for a few moments. He then glanced at the piece of magic chalk. An idea quickly formulated in his head. Without thinking, he began to quickly sketch something.
Soon he was finished. He used up the last bit of that chalk. He felt a wave of helplessness again. Thankfully, it was fleeting as he stared at the device that he was sure would get them out of there.
“A thing of lipstick?” Snap asked, sounding disappointed. “Rudy, I know that it’s your life and your decisions, but now isn’t the time for...”
Penny nudged him gently, glaring at him. “That’s not lipstick, Snap. It’s a laser.”
Snap’s eyes brightened at this. “A laser, eh?” He looked back at Rudy, his eyes focusing on what he thought had been lipstick. “You going to blast our way out of here, Bucko?”
Rudy stared at the long, wide piece of metal that he had drawn. One end attached to a rounded piece with a hole in it. A button turned it on and off. It wasn’t as big as he hoped it would be, but for what it was, it should do the trick just fine.
He looked down at the ground. He tried to figure out which way would be the best. He didn’t want to use this up completely too fast, nor did he want to cause too much noise to draw in the guards. He then looked over at where Barney was. He rubbed his chin thoughtfully before turning his head to Penny.
“How many steps to Barney’s cave?”
Penny took a few steps forward. She looked over at where Barney’s cage was. She looked from the space where Barney stood, and then trailed her eyes downward towards their cage. After a moment, she looked at Rudy. “I would say about ten steps.”
That sounded right. The cage used to be closer, but it had been moved back a little sometime during when they were fighting the manticore. Probably as a way to keep them from helping each other or something. With a number in his head, Rudy began to go to work.
He pointed the laser down towards the ground and pushed the button. A powerful, heated red line shot out. The sound of scraping could be hard, making him flinch and his friends cover their ears. He began to slowly turn the laser around, and soon a circle was formed. Steam rose up from the charged, black lines where he had used the laser. He waited a few seconds, and then he slammed his foot against the hole. The piece gave way immediately and fell down, creating a loud clang.
“Ow... Rudy, you outta be careful with that!” Snap rubbed his ear for a few seconds. He motioned towards Rudy. “Someone might hear you!”
Rudy nodded his head in understanding. He would have told Snap that some noise may be unavoidable, but there was no time to explain that. The guards could come back at any moment.
Working fast, he jumped down into the underground section. He was now about two feet down, the shade of the dirt making him feel cooler than he had been up there. He was about to move towards Barney until he realized he didn’t remember where he was. He looked up at where Penny and Snap were. They pointed their hands in the direction. He thanked them and immediately went off.
After counting ten steps, Rudy looked up at the rocky ceiling above him. He gave a hollar for Barney to make sure he stayed out of the way while he cut a hole. Rudy raised up the laser and took aim, then fired. Just like before, the red glowy line sliced through the earth and metal. Soon, another hole was created. It fell down with a single shove from Barney. Rudy jumped back as the circular piece crashed down in front of him.
“Come on!” Rudy motioned with his right hand. “Let’s get going!”
Snap sat down on the edge of the hole, his feet dangling. He hesitated for a second, and then pushed himself off, dropping down to the ground. He let out a grunt as he collided with the dirty ground, coughing a few times. A few seconds later, Penny joined in, landing on top of Snap.
“I see I’ve been promoted to an emergency catcher.” Snap’s strained voice said.
“Oh, sorry, Snap.” Penny climbed up to her feet. She grabbed Snap’s arm and helped him up.
Rudy looked up towards Barney. “Come on down!”
Barney looked down the hole. He hesitated, biting his lip nervously. “Are you sure it’s safe?”
Rudy shrugged. “No place here is safe! But wouldn’t you rather be out of that cage?”
“Well..” Barney looked left and right. “You do have a good point there.” He looked down, again judging the distance. “Okay...here I come.”
Barney jumped down. He had to keep himself moving forward so that the rest of his parts would come through. It took him longer to get down, but soon he was underneath the ground with the two humans and humanoid zoner.
The group took a moment to look up, briefly reflecting on their former captivity. They then began to look around, trying to figure out which way would be the best to go.
Penny tapped her finger thoughtfully. “Well, if our cages were here...” She moved her fingers around in front of her face as she tried to mentally draw herself a map. “And the building itself was here...” She turned in one direction. “Then that means the palace is over there. And...Kairos...” She shuddered at the mention of that word. “..led us this way...” She turned in another direction. “I think we need to go this way.”
“You think? Or you know?” Snap raised an eyebrow.
“Sorry, it’s hard to tell when we’re underground.” Penny said regretfully. “But I’m certain that this direction will take us to where we need to go.”
“What if it leads us to somewhere worse?” Snap asked, putting his hands on our hips. “We don’t need anymore d...”
“We need to choose a direction, and fast!” Barney chimed in. “Who knows when they’ll...”
Suddenly they heard the sound of footsteps. They froze immediately. It must be one of the guards.
Rudy looked at where Penny had indicated. “Okay, over here it is!” He rushed over and he quickly began to cut open a path for them to use.
sss
Cyd growled to himself as he carried the small bags of food. He licked along his broken tusk, feeling the bumpiness from where it was broken off many years ago. He twitched his ear once in irritation. The boar zoner didn’t know why he had to be the one to bring the food to these criminals. Why couldn’t his brother Orion do it instead?
Oh well, there was no way he was getting out of it. Besides, it wasn’t like they had to deal with these creators for long. The king did seem to have a plan for them, and he had promised earlier that they would be dealt with in due time.
He looked forward to it. Although he would have liked to participate, just watching it would be good enough. Even though Rudy had promised to help find a cure for the head deflator, Cyd still believed that he should get his comeuppance. He was certain that King Zander already had a plan for what to do with him afterwards. He was excited to see it.
But for now, he would have to deal with them on his own. He would have to deal with listening to them beg and plead to escape, to get away from the justice that they deserved. He clenched his teeth, his mind racing and his blood boiling at the memory of what they had said before. Of course they would try to deny their involvement, and try to squirm their way out of punishment. They were so disgusting.
Oh well, at least he could rest assured that the king would give them what they deserved. The king had never let them down before. He deal with these criminals, the disease would be stopped, and they would all be safe again.
“All right you four..” Cyd said as he neared the cages. “Time for you...”
He froze, his eyes bulging at what he saw. Or rather, what he didn’t see.
The cages...they...they were empty...
Cyd’s heart pounded against his chest. No, that wasn’t possible. They couldn’t have... Maybe he just wasn’t looking hard enough. As absurd as that sounded, he found himself moving in closer, moving his head from one side to the other as he examined the cages.
Then he noticed something about the ground. He could see some bit of steam rising up. It was faint, and almost vanished. But still there. He leaned his head closer, careful not to touch the electrified bars. It took him a few moments for his mind to register what had happened.
They had escaped. He didn’t know how. He didn’t know what could have happened. But no matter what had occurred, the end result was the same. The group had escaped.
Cyd remained frozen there as he tried to think of what he should do. Should he go after them himself? Should he move the cages out of the way to gain access to the holes and follow them? This may help him gain on them faster and...
But what if Rudy was armed? What if they manage to defeat him and leave him tied up somewhere, or even destroy him, while they leave? If he is dealt with, then no one was going to know the prisoners escaped. Then who knows what they’ll do to his people, or what kind of chaos they were going to bring.
And the king... What would he think if he found out that he knew they escaped, but tried it upon himself to do something? Especially without an order? It didn’t take a genius to know that King Zander wasn’t going to be pleased with him.
And he would still be more merciful than Kairos... He gave a shudder at the thought of that squire.
That left him with only one option. He narrowed his eyes, realizing what he needed to do.
He broke off into a run to alert the king.
|
|